《Lord of the Ancient (古代の主)》 CH1 — Bitter End To a New Beginning ??? Love, loyalty, and quality doesn''t exist. When money matters. C Jay Roop Here I am in a dark, gloomy bedroom. A place known for what it formerly was. Theres nothing special about this place, mind you. It had your standard king size bed, a wardrobe, and a mirror desk for applying makeup. It used to have a special place in my heart. Before, it was a place where I shared passionate love with a person dearest to my heart, and a place to share warmth with my wife. But now, all this room emanates is neither joy nor sorrow. For what I remember is only the bitter taste of betrayal and deep hatred. It was a week ago, precisely in this room that I discovered something out of my wildest dream. I was done with my work earlier than usual, something about my manager thinking I should spend more time with my wife and how I deserve to go home earlier for a wonderful job I did in our company''s massive engineering project. So I did just that. Instead of the usual time at 8 pm, I came back home at 5 pm. I was walking back home after I took the subway train, happy with the fact I have more time to spend with my wife. Its been a long time since we had sex, I thought. Somehow becoming eager to have sex as if I transmigrated back to my horny teenagers days. When our house was on the horizon, I noticed there was an unknown premium car in front of it. So I ran towards the house with a bad premonition on whats about to happen, refusing to believe whatever it is Im thinking of. I got in front of the house door and when I almost rang the bell. Aaaahh. Yes master, it feels good master~ My mind immediately exploded. Sweet moans that shouldve only been heard and meant for me are directed towards another person. I went around the house, desperately trying to find a window that could give me a glimpse on what was happening. I looked through the window of our bedroom. And there she was: her jet black hair that shouldve flown down her waist were messy and jumbled in another mans hand. Her usual sweet smile on her charmingly defined v-shaped face was now curved into a ravenous grin, never shown to me before. Her proper breasts free in the air; one of them tainted with another mans hand. Aaaahh. Please more, master. Ive been waiting for you like a good girl~ Thats my good girl. Where was that pathetic husband of yours anyway? Still cant believe that man got such a fine ass like you. Master~~ my husband at this time is still at work as always. Aahh.. Youre so good to me master, better than my husband ? At that time, I paid no attention to the man. I had tunnel vision and focused solely on my wife''s body that was being ravished by another man. Questions began flowing to my brain as if god struck a lightning bolt at me. What did I do to deserve this? Am I not good enough for my wife? Was I not paying enough attention to my wife?. My thoughts wandered endlessly but the nightmare still hasnt stopped. And so like the idiot I was. I watched till the end. And I recorded it. Ohh fuck Who cares about your husband anyway. Yeah bitch, Im gonna cum soon. Do you want it inside or in your slutty face?! Whatever you want master~ My body is yours as you please~ That''s my good girl. Im going to cum inside like the dirty cheating wife you are. Yes master! Im going to cum soon too. Please master~ I want your cum inside~ AHHHHH AHHHH That man and my treacherous wife came at the same time, their bodies laying on top of one another in the bed. Out of breath, feeling blissful of the aftermath of their lust towards one another. Seeing that scene, at first I thought that maybe what they were doing was purely out of lust, with how synchronized they were in sex and how compatible they are, as if they are one being. It still heavily saddens me but it gave me a bit of a silver lining out of this unthinkable situation. That, they are only doing it just out of pure lust and without true love Oh, how wrong I was. Ahh.. That was so good sweetie. I hope I wasnt too rough on you. Ohh honey, I was the one who suggested to roleplay and demanded you to be rough. How was it by the way? Do you like it? Yeah of course, that was so hot, Karin. I love you so much. I love you too. Then while their bodies are on top of another, they kiss lovingly. Their kisses were slow and in rhythm. It was a passionate one, not out of lust but love. Thank you so much for coming as always. Ohh how I wish I could divorce that man and marry you right now. I need more time sweetie. In a few more weeks, after I got my business project up and running I would be able to marry you and give you more happiness than that man would. I know honey, weve talked about this. I just could not wait to start living with you. Me too dear. I should get going now, that man could come home any time soon. Okay honey, let''s clean up first. They kissed a bit more and started to clean up. I stopped my recording and got away from the window and just ran away to nowhere. I ran and ran, praying to god that what I experienced was just a nightmare. I wanted to scream just to let out all of my frustration and sadness but I knew if I did it, I might be discovered by them. At that point I didnt know what I was supposed to do. All I knew was that. Life was not like it was supposed to be after this. I stop reminiscing about the past, tears dripping unknowingly, as if these tears contained the memories and the false truth; leaving out of my body. I then focus my attention back to this room where the deed happened. I sit down in front of the makeup desk with the mirror on it. The desk used to have a picture of my wife and I on that fateful day. She wears a magnificent white gown, capable of radiating her beauty to the fullest. I still remember her face and expression when we exchanged our vows, To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health. To love and cherish till death do us part. She then smiled widely and her eyes became watery as if nothing else could make her happier. Bullshit, I thought. Now, that picture was nowhere to be found. That women might have removed it already. How did it come down to this? I might not be the best husband but I was sure that I tried my best for the both of our happiness. She dreamed of a beautiful house in a wonderful neighborhood near her favorite cafe, so I worked hard in my job; taking extra work so I could bear the heavy house mortgage. She dreamed of traveling around the world experiencing the many wonders it could offer, so I stayed at work late at night to have longer vacation days up on my reserves. I just wished she told me about her problems or whatever I did that would lead her to cheat on me. But that doesnt matter anymore. It''s already too late. To think, she wanted a divorce after all of the things I did just for her, without even the thought of telling me that our marriage is falling apart. To think, she will tell me about committing adultery and demand divorce in the future out of nowhere, and leave my life behind with the debts I took to make her happy in return. I watched the recording again, and saw her wonderful smile towards a man that is not me as she casually mentioned the cursed word divorce. As if those previous vows that meant everything to me, meant nothing to her. And so, with deep hatred and grief, I reminded myself of my first intention of coming to this room. Which was to make sure our vows will still be in place and her divorce wont be necessary. Committing suicide. To love and cherish till death do us part. Ive been preparing for this since I found out about her adultery. It was only today I was able to do so. Apparently, that woman is going to stay over at her parents house for several days, saying that her parents need help to move out from their old place to her brothers place. For what I know, it couldve been an excuse just so that women can fuck that other man; they even might be doing it at this very moment. But thanks to that, I had the time to contemplate what Im about to do. I leave a note behind on the desk. Written on it is the reason why I commited suicide, and my deep condolences to my family and friends. I also made sure to leave recordings behind that will be automatically sent later after my death to my parents and that womans parents, so nobody will be on that treacherous womans side. In the dark room, I tried finding the ceiling lights hook which hung in the center of the room before placing a chair underneath it and climbing on top of it. I attach the rope with the noose falling down to the ceiling light hook and insert my neck into the noose; feeling its rough surface on my hands. Slight hesitation strikes me, thinking about the family and friends Im going to leave behind. However it was soon replaced with mocking imagery of that woman. I kick the chair. I Cant Breathe. Fuck. It hurts. So much. Make. It. Stop. HELP. I. Need. To. Get. Out. Of. This. Noose. Let. Me. Out. Make. It. Stop. IT HURTS. SO MUCH. Fuck. This. Shitty. World... (3rd POV, Narrator) In a whole different dimension, out of the senses of any sentient beings. Two divine beings come together to discuss something that will shape and change the fate of many worlds. One of my worlds was saved from the unstable demonic powers, thanks to the reincarnators from your world. I must say, bringing reincarnators from other worlds is a much more interesting approach than simply altering the worlds fate directly. Of course it is my pleasure. It was also thanks to the sentient beings from your world that my world technological advances leaped drastically. To the point my inhabitants think it was a miracle for technologies to advance that fast. Technology used to be expensive and less powerful. Now it is much cheaper, more widely available and more powerful. The advances were so fast that the majority of the inhabitants believed the world they are currently living in is just a simulation, and in the near future they would come up with their own simulation device. A far cry from one of your worlds where everybody in that world doesnt need to come up with technologies thanks to the mana energy embedded in every being. Still, your world is quite unique. Without the help of any deities and mana energy, they can still come up with ways to survive and bend their world to meet their needs. Creating inventions through their imaginations and understanding of their world. It is no wonder that the reincarnators from your world are more creative and interesting compared to the beings from my many worlds. So, will there be any soul exchange as always? I have a sentient being who I wished can be given a second opportunity in your world. Its potential is not fully realized in my world. Huh As always, you indirectly care about your world inhabitants huh? One of my worlds is going to experience a turmoil anyway. Many lives will come to an end. And that soul of yours could solve it. You sure like to send my inhabitants reincarnations towards one of your many worlds. Why not alter the worlds fate directly this time? Why would I? As if you would do the same in your world. Life will always have its ups and downs, which makes it much more interesting to see and experience. Besides I can see the soul that you offered does have potential, having divine characteristics despite coming from your world. What a shame. Just keep an eye on this fellow alright? It had bad luck in its past lives, which I shouldve stepped in to prevent. But I wasn''t able to do so. Dont worry, Ill make sure to alter its fate just a tiny bit at the beginning to ensure its journey in the new world will be smooth. Heck, Ill even chip in a unique ability that fits its divine character. How about that? It was about time that world of mine needed some spice going on. Alright, that''s good enough. From time to time I will have my eyes on its journey too. It will be interesting to see its development. Of course. Then, Ill immediately start the souls transmigration. And so, a soul; out of pure luck and under the watch of divine beings, escaped the cycle of life to be transmigrated to another world. CH2 — Disoriented Start Oh dear Renald How could this happen to you... It is at this moment, I hear a mysterious female voice. The voice sounds quite soothing, yet sobbings could be heard through the suppressed sound of hiccups. I couldnt really hear what shes saying but it is as if it''s directed towards me, desperately calling me. Why am I hearing a woman''s voice? Unconsciously, I open my eyes. The scene which greets me was out of place. Upon waking, I found myself burrowed in a soft, warm sheet. The roof is made with what seems to be fancy marble common in luxurious residences. The freshness of the air, that contrasts with the once sour air, forces me to fully awake as I start to raise my body. On the left side of the bed, a woman with what seems to be in her mid 30s, is looking at me with her watery eyes; tears flowing down her otherwise beautiful cheek. Bless the goddess Maria! You are awake! In a flash, her arms wrap around my shoulder as she pulls me closer. Her warmth feels comfortable yet unfamiliar. When the maid carried you over to your bed, and the butler Drake told me you fell off a tree; I became so worried. She tightens her hug and sobs even louder. Who is this woman? Where am I? Why is she hugging me? How is it possible Im still able to breathe and think?! When seconds before, the excruciating tight pain surrounded my neck was the only thing I could think of. Now, a crying stranger is hugging me as if Im her most loved one. Who.. Who are you...? W-where am I? She stops tightening her arms as she pulls away. Oh dear goddess, a-are you okay my baby? I stare into her eyes, tears still dripping on her cheek. Oh god, why is she crying? Is she crying over my failed suicide attempt? But why is she calling me her baby?! Silence remains, with only her sobbing echoing through the room. Perhaps, from sensing my clueless expression, she tries to breathe in more in the midst of her hiccups. Its me Renald, your mother. How could you even forget your own mother?! Oh dear goddess are you really okay?! What the heck, whos Renald? My name is Yoshinobu Ryo. Whats going on?! Am I dreaming? Am I in another persons body? I cant believe this. Im so sorry but I-I She jumps away from me and with her hands lifting her skirt, she runs away. BAAMM!! The door shut closed. With the sound of the sharp steps fading away. What happen with my suicide attempt? How am I still alive? And shes my mother? Did she mistook me as his son, Renald? I need to figure out where exactly I am. I get off the bed as I plant my foot on the floor, I noticed it is covered with smooth carpet. I stood up, and felt my body composition feeling weird and unfamiliar; as if I became much smaller. Noticing theres something wrong with my body, I worriedly looked through a mirror near the bed encased in an artistically carved wooden frame. The reflection it gave to me is a young teenager boy with an innocent baby face. Short blue hair with black eyes. This cant be... I-I cant believe this. No, I refuse to believe this. I shove my hands all over my body as I looked into the mirror. My movement and senses were aligned perfectly with the reflection. Unless this mirror is broken, the only assumption I could think of is that I really did move to another persons body. And that person was that woman''s child, Renald. Which is now gone, somehow replaced by me. Fuck... Wasnt I supposed to be dead?! Still hanging by the rope or buried down in a coffin with my family crying over my suicide?! How the hell did I somehow possess a childs body?! Not only that, what''s with this weird blue hair?! Is this some kind of a sick joke from god?! After all the things I did to commit suicide, god wants me to continue my suffering?! Why the hell did I try so hard to kill myself then?! Just let me die already, goddammit. So, hell or heaven doesnt exist? Only reincarnation?! But how the fuck did I reincarnate to a boy?! Why do I still have memories from my past life?! Didnt the buddhist believe in complete reincarnation?! Ahhh. I wish somebody would just explain what the hell is going on! Craack The door behind me opens with its hinges letting out a small but noticeable squeaky noise, forcing me to stop my thoughts. Renald-sama. It seems that youve awakened already. I turn my back and see a man wearing black suit like a typical butler, bowing fully. His hair and his trimmed beard were white. His black eyes were rather sharp, but what I feel is respect and a gentle attitude towards me. Excuse me, but w-who are you...? It looks like Ive lost my my m-memories I tell him deliberately that I have forgotten my memories. I cant let them know that the child they used to know is instead replaced with a stranger. Indeed Looks like Lady Heva-sama''s concern was true. Lady Heva-sama Is she Is she my mother? Heva Alderhide, the wife of the great Earl Falben Alderhide. Please dont call her Lady Heva-sama. Shes your mother and should be treated as that. That woman is my mother? And her husband or my father is an Earl? Am I in the middle age time period? Im butler Drake, assigned by your father Earl Falben Alderhide to take great care of you and Lady Heva-sama. I know everything is confusing for you right now. Ive already dispatched the maids to prepare a carriage. Now, let''s go to the carriage, Renald-sama. He extended his hands towards me and so I held it as we walk out of the room. I have no idea where we are going, but I need to follow along to not raise any suspicion. Shortly afterwards, we got outside the building we were in before. As we walk, I saw a heavily decorated carriage with the most noticeable sign is a roaring lion. And besides the carriage there are two women wearing black and white clothing the very image of a maid. Butler Drake opened the door and offered his hand again to help me get into the carriage. I reached it and leaped my body to the carriage. Go to Saint Brastow Cathedral. Yes sir. The butler then went inside the carriage, sitting across me. HIYAA! Followed by a crack; The horse neighs as the carriage starts to move. We are going to Saint Brastow Cathedral, Renald-sama. Hopefully the priest''s blessing will help you recover your memories. Do you have any questions while we are on our way, Renald-sama? Strange, I thought. Why go to a priest instead of a doctor to recover my memories? From the looks of it, perhaps I went back to history, where scientific thinking is still a foreign concept. The usage of carriage and horses further proves this. At this point, I just hope the priest wont think of me as a demon possessing someones child. My name is R-ronald... Is that correct? Your name is Renald Alderhide. Please remember your name, Renald-sama. Where am I...? By that, I mean... the city or the place we are currently in. We are in the Kingdom Veinard, Count of Alderhide, in the City of Quondartz. You really did forget your memory and even who you are, Renald-Sama. What?! Kingdom Veinard?! Ive never heard about that kingdom before. And Ive studied a bit of history back in my first year of college. Where exactly am I?! Not only that, Count Alderhide? According to the middle age time period, then that means Im in a noble family. Im sorry... How was I before I lost my memory? You used to be a very energetic kid, simple minded and short-tempered. Instead of studying, you loved to explore the countryside and play around with your friends, who I believe are commoners. I remember there was a time when Lady Heva-sama shouted angrily to you because you skipped studying in favor of spending your time exploring the city. You only started studying until your mother agreed to give you sweets if you pass her test. A stark contrast to you right now, who I observed to be quite mature and relax-mannered. Seeing how you were able to tell how different I am from me in the past... How can you still be calm about this, unlike my mother? As a butler of the Alderhide family, it is my duty and responsibility to stay calm regardless of the situation. Although this might offend Lady Heva-sama, I find you right now to be much better than before. Very fitting to bear the name of Alderhide. This reminds me. Am I a noble...? Yes you are. You are the son of the great Earl Falben Alderhide. Do I... have any any siblings? Yes. You are the youngest with three older brothers and two older sisters. Oh great, looks like Im in the era where feudalism and nobility still exists. With five older siblings, my chances of inheriting the land, and wealth that goes along with it is very miniscule. But then again, its not like it matters right now anyway if I cant figure out what exactly is going on. How about my my mother? Is she fine? Lady Heva-sama is still grieving about your lost memory fearing the worst. I consoled her, and suggested she let me check you in with the priest. Not knowing what other topics to talk about, I lean my head to see the view outside the carriage window. Rows of houses and small buildings could be seen next to each other to form a straight line. In those buildings theres numerous shops, from shops that sell fancy clothing, to a small open market with creative sign illustration. Along with it, I could see all sorts of people walking around. Showcasing the livelihood and the citys vibrant. This whole thing reminds me of the european early renaissance era aesthetics. Yet, everything is too pristine for this time period and paved stone roads seem to be quite common here. So even if the building''s aesthetics resemble early renaissance architecture, I cant confidently say that Im in the same time period. It just begs the question of where and when exactly am I. Have you remembered anything about this city, Renald-sama? Huh? Oh sadly, no. But I must say... this is a beautiful and lively city. It is. Thanks to your eldest brother, Elric-sama, for clearing the forest southwest of the city out of wolves and beasts; merchants have an easier time coming to the city to trade. Thus, boosting the citys economy. And also... While listening to him talking, I realize there is something strange Why are there a few people with horns and tails among the crowds?! Is there some kind of halloween festival going on? But Im very sure people back then didnt try to imitate as devils or other weird creatures. Or perhaps this is another way for them to commemorate the festival of death, which is what is known as halloween back then. By the way.. How could those people have horns and tails on them? Oh dear goddess You even dont know that? Whos goddess are you talking about?! So... are you going to explain or not? Oh yes Im terribly sorry for my rudeness, Renald-sama. Anyway, those people with thick pitch black horns are Rengda. While as the one with horns but also has a tail are dragonkin. I hope that answers your question, Renald-sama. What?! Dragonkin and Rengda?! Where exactly am I?! Oh dear god, the more I ask, the more questions I got in return. While I was thinking about what sort of place Im in with these weird people, the carriage stops and the door opens. Excuse me my Lord, we have arrived at the Saint Brastow Cathedral. Outside, theres a man who helmed the horses bowing deeply. Lets go, Renald-sama. Okay. And so I exited the carriage. The cathedral in front awes me with its humongous structure, and its usage of what it seems to be silvery marble. On the cathedral, lies numerous nine-sided stars, enneagram stars. Strange, it shouldve been a cross normally. Theres a religion with deep emphasis on this kind of star? With the accompaniment of butler Drake, we go inside the cathedral. The inside was rather dark with several streaks of light shining from the windows of the roof to illuminate the inside, giving off a serene atmosphere. Several people could be seen sitting in the rows of benches with their head down and their hands joined flat together; others, in contrast, are standing up with their heads up and their arms opened. Hushed whispers filling this place. In the midst of praying, a single person stood out the most. A shaved old man wearing a white robe. The front of the robe has an enneagram star emblem on it. In his left hand is a white wooden staff, with another enneagram star emblem on the tip. With so many occurrences of enneagram stars around here, it must have a big meaning in this religion. However, throughout my study, there was no mention of a religion with deep emphasis on this emblem. Great, another key element that I dont know which would have hinted me on what time period Im in. Excuse me, priest. I implore you to check the son of Alderhide with Her goddess, Marias blessings. He fell off a tree and went unconscious, as soon as he woke up, he could not recall any memories. Oh dear goddess, that sounds terrible Come closer to me, my child. This goddess servant will impart Marias blessings onto you. I come closer to the priest. Hoping whatever happens will not result in anything unsavory. At first, I thought he would only say some prayers or make me partake in some strange religious ritual. But instead, he makes unseen-before hand gestures as he says: Wrap thee in cotton... Bind thee in love... Protection from pain and all things evil... Impart thee with Marias Blessing; Sanitatem Circled runes with complex symbols and patterns sprung out of his hand as lights flickered around towards me. As amazed I was, I just stood frozenly. My eyes focused on this never seen before phenomenon. When all of the lights are fully dispersed, I can feel myself much more calm and peaceful. All of my wandering thoughts seem to vanish instantly. Now, my child. Have you remembered your memories? I dont really feel any difference... other than me feeling calm and peaceful. And I certainly dont remember any memories... Thats odd But then theres nothing more this goddess servant could do Perhaps, this is what our goddess, Maria, intended from the beginning. Priest, Please At this moment, I wasnt paying attention to any of the conversation between the priest and butler Drake. All the weird and different things that I''ve experienced so far made me come up with a revelation. That, perhaps, Ive unknowingly transmigrated to a whole new different world KyoruS Just want to let you guys know that the dialogues in this story is represented following the conventional Japanese WN/LN using the cornerinstead of the typical English way of quotation mark "". This is what I''m used to, and I hope you guys are alright with it. CH3 — Adjusting to New Life Ahh~! Yes Master~ Please... Please what? Please go faster? Harder? Answer me, cheating slut. Nnngh~! Please stop~ Ohhh, I absolutely wont stop. Seeing your sexy body and your beautiful face only for that excuse of a man you called husband. No, You need this. You need to be broken down into my fuck toy, because lets face it, Im better than that husband of yours. Y-yes master~ Why did I ever married to that man instead of you master~ ? Why Why did you cheat on me, Karin? All this time, I thought we were meant together Was it all just a play a gimmick for you? Have you ever truly loved me in the first place? ..... I wake up; sweats all around me. I then realized it was yet another nightmare that has been haunting me for as long as I can remember in this whole new different world. Why am I having these dreams? Love is just a big fat lie anyway. Ive been stuck in this shitty world for about two weeks with no choice but to continue living. Counting almost every minute passing by. Probing myself whether to continue living when no matter how hard I did and follow whats expected of me, everything is pointless and nothing good comes out of it. They say pursue the things Im passionate about, so I pursue history for my bachelor degree. Yet, they daringly also say to pursue the things that will contribute to society, so I switched studies and pursued industrial engineering a field I hate and love simultaneously. They say it is the mans duty to love and cherish his wife. To prioritize his wife''s happiness in return for the husband to be happy. But what I got in return is bitterness. I would lay awake and stare at the ceiling contemplating my past life reflecting on the choices Ive made, questioning the way I see the world. Those facades she put on to me. Her innocent smile that hides her devilish lie. Her hidden lust never shown to me before. What did I do wrong? Why did she cheat on me? How could all of this happened? Until it all... starts to make sense. I cringe at my younger self whos full of naivety and delusional. Of course she will picked that man over me. He has everything I dont have. Wealth? He has a luxurious car, costing more than my house mortgage. Status and power? He has his own business project that surely earns him millions of dollars, compared to me whos just a lowly system engineer. It all stems down to one undeniable truth I wished I have known way earlier. That true love does not exist. Women will always choose the more alpha men in a heartbeat. I cant really blame them. I mean, men wouldve chosen prettier girls too. It''s just how the world works. To gain love, men must be both powerful and wealthy. How did I not know this in my past life when theres plenty of occurrence on this matter? Young hot girls would swarm over to rich and powerful old men. Society would think those girls are very shallow but the one who said that are definitely the very people who dont have power and wealth; overly jealous of those men. All of this reveals an unpleasant truth. But its alright. At the very least now I know how to overcome it and improve myself to perhaps be worthy to feel love once more. I arose from my bed, and went to the table. On it were several papers and books lying around, with some of it were my notes from previous intense studying. I start reviewing my notes. These past few days Ive been trying to learn as much about this world as possible. The writing system in this world is interestingly quite similar to Japanese; minus the mind-boggling kanjis. Because of that, and thanks to Butler Drakes help, understanding writings came effortlessly and only took half a day. He was quite shocked with the rapid speed of my learning. He muttered about how I really did change once during training. It doesnt really matter, rather than worrying about my social image, I need to get ahead of learning magic. The Introduction to Magic book that I found lying around in the houses library went into a brief explanation about this worlds magic. Magic in this world is defined as the art of manipulating mana energy at ones own will. Mana exists inside all living beings with some races being blessed with it more than others. The people who dedicate their lives studying and mastering magic are called Magicians. The art of magic is very vast and some forms of magic are inherent to a single race. The organization Association of Magicians categorizes magic as seven different schools of magic. TheSchool of Aegis Magic The magic art of using mana to protect oneself and others. The embodiment of defense and protection magic. Aegis Magic is famous for its powerful and even unbreakable magic barrier spells. TheSchool of Assault Magic The magic art of using mana to attack. The embodiment of offensive and assault magic. A master of assault magic for example can plummet the world with rain of fireballs. TheSchool of Alteration Magic The most versatile out of all schools of magic. Affecting the world by altering the laws of matter. The most common spell is transmute, the ability to turn copper to gold and shaping materials to any kind of form. TheSchool of Miracle & Blessing Magic This form of magic is only granted to the followers of Maria through her blessings; Allowing even the most half-baked person to wield magic, as long as they are devout enough to Maria''s guidance. TheSchool of Wits Magic The art of magic centered around the mind and sentient intelligence. Using mana to influence the mind and control information. The most common spell is Telepathy, mostly used for communication. TheSchool of Enchantment Magic The art of embedding mana to objects such as swords to increase their combat potential. And even non-combat items such as mirrors or other catalysts for communication across distance. And last but not least. The School of Alchemy The art of brewing various herbs and other materials into drinkable potions with magic properties. These potions are usually used to transfer magic properties to other beings as aid or support. To understand magic, one must be prepared to bear the heavy endeavor it will take. Since magic takes a lot of effort to understand, magicians practice and study to the tiniest detail to make sure the sounds they chant are absolutely correct and the magic runes they have to imagine are remembered vividly. One slight mistake in the chants tone or the runes shape will result in heavy consequences. Mana going out of control results in a fiery explosion and might even endanger ones life. For Magicians who specialize in combat, this becomes an even harder task in the heat of combat. This makes a combat magician, the one who delves into either School of Aegis MagicorSchool of Assault Magicor even both to be very sought after. Causing them to have both power and status in this new world. Therefore to not repeat the same mistake in my previous life, I will relentlessly pursue this path. Even if it means always gambling my life. To standardize magic capability measurement, theAssociation of Magicianscame up with a measurement system categorizing magic mastery into six levels. From lowest to the highest, they are: Basic > Intermediate > Advanced > Master > Doctor > Supreme Doctor It is said, each kingdom or country has about 3-5 Supreme Doctors serving them, demonstrating their superpowers and only utilizing them as a last resort. Knock, knock Excuse me, Renald-sama. Your instructor has arrived. Okay. Let him wait in the guest room. Ill come soon. Understood, Renald-sama. And finally, the day has come, the day my magic instructor has arrived. No more will I get bored with nothing to do other than contemplating about life and reading books. Feeling excited to learn magic, I immediately exited my room and went to the guest room, where my instructor is waiting. Upon arriving there, my mother and that instructor are sitting across from each other, with butler Drake standing next to her. I was expecting a very stereotypical magician from your typical fantasy fiction stories; a skinny old man wearing a big pointy hat and baggy robe with a wooden staff. Instead, the instructor has a muscular body with slightly red skin and thick pitch black horns, a Rengda. One of the many non-human races in this world. Good afternoon, young lord. The names Kalish. Good afternoon, Kalish. You dont need to call me young lord, just call me by my name, Renald. Its an honor to be able to call you by your name, Renald-sama. Son Are you sure you still want to be trained by this Adventurer instead of an official Magician? Whats wrong mother? Ive talked with this man before you arrived. Not only is he a Rengda, he doesnt even have any advanced magic capabilities. How could I let this imposter teach my son magic? She has somehow become quite talkative Strange, is it more because hes a commoner or the fact that hes a Rengda? Seems like racism is rampant in this world. Well, it''s not like my previous world did not have it either. Excuse me, lady. Although it is true I do not have any advanced magic capabilities, Im very confident in my skills in teaching your son the basics of magic and strength training. It might be improper to say this, but your son is quite skinny and in a dire need to grow some muscles. What type of magic do you want to learn, Renald-sama? Preferably, Aegis and Assault Magic. Thats perfect. I have Intermediate capabilities at both schools of magic. With my vast amount of combat experience, achieving your goals in learning magics, especially the combat variant would be as easy as baking an apple pie. To be honest, Im quite skeptical about this man. I mean, to learn magic, shouldnt you learn from the masters itself? But he does have a point regarding combat and he clearly knows how to sell himself. Okay, thats great. Butler Drake, have you discussed his compensation for training me? Kalish will provide Renald-sama training everyday, for half a day. And every week he will be paid two silver coins. Two silver coins? That''s enough to support a peasant family with four members for two weeks. If that''s the price just for learning basic magics, how much would higher tier magic education cost? No wonder there are very few magicians. Can we start now, Kalish? Im ready anytime, Renald-sama. Renald, can we please talk a bit just the two of us? Before you start training. Why does she want to speak alone with me? She barely even talked to me after my transmigration. Why now? Sureee Mother... Butler Drake, accompany Kalish to the courtyard. I will go there as soon as Im done with my mother. Understood. Now if you excuse me Kalish, please follow me. Sure thing. After that they left the room. I was finally able to sit across her. Her eyes looking downward, and fingers fidgeting. Seeing how nervous she was, I took my time drinking the herb tea that was provided on the coffee table between me and my mother. The tea interestingly is red, unlike the brown or green tea Ive known of. Must be due to the leaves and other fancy herbs that have been put into it. And similar to its color, rather than slight bitterness taste, it has a spicy feel on it. Fragrant too, as my mind drifts with excitement of my soon to come magic endeavor. If I remembered correctly this is a luxury item since they have to import it from a place far away across the ocean. When I had almost finished drinking my tea, my mother starts talking. I-Ive been a bad mother havent I? Well This is unexpected. I thought shes going to tell me to be careful or whatever, like a typical overprotective parent would. Noticing how this conversation might be serious, I finish my cup and put it down. What do you mean mother? Can you sit next to me first dear? Okay. Not wanting to delay my training much further, I began circling around the table. My movements are fast, yet somehow time seems to stretch out It was only until sitting besides her I was reminded that she is although I refuse to think so is in fact my mother. She hugs me right as soon as I sit beside her. Her warmth and pleasant fragrances force me to recall the time I first stumbled upon this world. But this time my mind drifts away and feels blissful, unlike the confusion and anxiety I felt before. Im sorry for being such a bad mother, Renald. W-why are you like this mother? You did nothing wrong. No, I did and dont you ever think otherwise! Ive been neglecting you for a long time. Ever since that day. If I have a familiar who has forgotten his or her memories and become a totally different person, I would probably act the same way as her. Just because you were the polar opposite of Renald I knew, Ive ignored you for a long time, thinking that my boy from before is gone replaced with a completely different person. And now look at what happened to you. You busied yourself in your room or in the library. Alone, without any person to support you, Renald. Im so sorry for what Ive done, son. Its fine, mother. I very much like it. Look, there you go again. With how you call me, you dont even consider me as your mother now do you? This woman sure is quite perceptive. But what could I do? You''re not my real mother and I never even had a mother in the first place. Perhaps, due to her sensing my tension, she pulls away from me, her hands still on my shoulder. We stared at each other, her eyes blue as clear as the sky, unlike what Ive seen back on Earth. Her silky straight hair that reaches her neck is as blue as her eyes. Several minor freckles can be seen around her smooth face, miraculously adding womanly charm. It is at this moment I truly realized how I never put much thought and notice on this woman. That''s why, I want us to restart all over again. Learning what you love and hate, your hobbies, and much more. Let''s get to know each other, Renald. Okay... Without notice, she pecked my cheek. Sound included. Thats my boy, now go to your magic training. You dont want to leave that instructor waiting right? I still dont like that instructor, but Ill make an exception if he can make my boy into a fine Magician. Let me know all the cool things you learned in your training, okay? Heat starts creeping up around my cheek, as I cover the slightly moist spot with my hand. Okay Mother... Feeling a little redemptious, I returned the favor to her. Her tomato face makes it all worth it. Wh-what are you doing?! Hurry up and go! Idiot son. She yells at me failing to hide the tenderness in her voice. Bye mother! I wave my hands towards her as I ran towards the courtyard. True love? It only exists in the form of parental love. In the courtyard, I saw Kalish doing warmups with what seemed to be his gear set on the floor tidily. Preparing for what''s to come soon. Please begin the training, Kalish. First thing, first. I just want to get this matter out of the way. My training will be hell and my behaviour might offend you, will that be alright Renald-sama? Huh? Yeah go ahead. As long as it will make me master magic faster. He then clears his throat, and takes a deep breath. Why do I have a bad premonition on what''s about to happen... From now on, I will address you as Renald, and you will address me as Sir. Understood?! Understood. You will end every last sentence with Sir. Say it again. Understood, Sir. Louder! Your small voice is proof that nobles are soft pussies! Understood, Sir!! Not bad, for a spoiled brat. Let''s go for a run to the forest! three miles up three miles down. What do you say?! Is this really how you were supposed to learn magic? Yes, Sir! Lets go! If you fall behind, well run another three miles! And so, me and my instructor... or should I say drill sergeant starts running. Did I bring this upon myself? How did wanting to learn magic lead to me getting yelled by a damn drill sergeant? Ah Whatever. Maybe with this, Ill pass out to the point nightmares wont come out anymore. But this shit still better be damn worth it. Found a grammatical error? Or want to share your thoughts on how the story is going? Feel free to comment. Any comments and feedback is appreciated! CH4 — Hellish Training CLANG! CLANG! The sounds of clashing dull blades can be heard throughout the courtyard. Come on Renald. Is that all you got?! Im in the midst of exhaustion, sweat is sticking on my shirt, gasping for air. Many slight cuts can be felt stinging around my arms and face. I still stand, yet my body felt heavy. I tighten my grip on my sword, while pointing it to the instructor. Waiting for his next move. Remember what youve learned, kid! He dashes towards me. A heavy slash to my right. Same old trick huh. I parry it. The force knocks me back a bit. Balance thrown out of the window. I plant my left foot behind me, somehow maintaining my already sluggish posture. He jumps back, creating distance. He readies his sword; a mocking smirk plastered on his face. Damn it, hes going easy on me. I took a deep breath, and release it slowly. Remembering what Ive learned, I start feeling my mana calling it to surge throughout my body. Channeling it to my left hand. As I concentrate on the magic runes for my spell. Small detailed red runes start hovering in front of my palm. I push my gesturing left hand forward and chant, Pyre! Gush of flames flows out of my hand. He protects himself as expected. Crossing arms; covering his head. Slight burnt marks can be seen all around his light armor. My mana reserve is now quite depleted; only enough for one more spell. Its all or nothing. I prepared and concentrated on a completely different magic rune. Mana surges throughout my body, as I direct it to my left hand again. White blue-ish runes start hove- HAAAAA!!! Shit, he unexpectedly jump at me. Sword and arms up his head. Desperate to deal the final blow. Out of panic but with a tinge of calmness, I finished my rune image and shout, Pulso! Force thrust blows outwards of my hand. Knocking him back, throwing him off balance. Hes trying to balance himself. His legs appear to be jelly. Now is my chance. I close the distance. My sword thrusting to his personal space. With the tip of my dull blade near his neck. Nice one, kid. I yield. At last, I was able to come out victorious I fall down to the ground. Legs and arms wide spread in the dirt. Having the time to rest and catch up my breath. As soon as I calm down, my heartbeat slowly yet surely increases. I desperately place my hand on my heart. Each beat, becoming heavier and louder, until it was the only thing I could hear. Agony starts spreading as each beat increases. My lungs thats already been out of breath, tightened, making it harder to breathe. I''m being hanged again, but this time without the painful sensation around my neck. Hrrrk... Kid, are you okay? Oh shit, hang in there! The once clear blue sky somehow becomes blurry and foggy. Time seems to slow to a trickle; I dont know how long I have been laying in the dirt. Seconds feels like minutes as my heart throbs heavily as if it wants to break out. Am I going to die again? Something unknowingly flows to my lips as I unconsciously swallow it. It was very sour and thick. My throat starts to warm up and itches. So I cough and cough, feeling the water overflow around my face. But some still manage to pass through my throat. As the unknown substance went inside my stomach, the heat gradually stirred around my throat and stomach. As if a campfire charcoal was placed inside. It was mind-numbing, all of my senses could only feel the heat. Ironically, it was a great way to diverge my attention from the horrible agony. When the heat becomes unbearably uncomfortable, it immediately cools down. As it cools down the pain subsides, my heartbeat slows down, and breathing becomes easier. Until it all went back to normal. *GASP*! I got up and tried sitting on the ground. I looked at the instructor that was beside me. Mentally exhausted from all of the pain I experienced. What... happened to me, sir? Your mana got depleted. How many times do I have to tell you to not empty your mana reserves?! Sorry sir. But thank you for the mana potion, sir. Since you are so sorry, tomorrow well run an extra three miles! Yes sir... I won the battle, yet I lost the war. I must get a good night''s sleep today My vision goes to a daze, looking to the trees until Instructor Kalish stood in front of me and his hand reached out towards me. Guess I have to stand up now. I reached his hand and got up. He offers his water canteen. I gladly receive it and jug down on it like a stranded man, desperate for water. To think you can chant two spells consecutively in just a year since we first started. Not bad for a mamas boy. I almost choked when I heard that. I wouldve been ashamed if I didnt progress quickly, since magic so far is actually quite easy. Is it because Im used to abstract and complex concepts? I finish drinking and begrudgingly respond. Yes, sir. You did pretty good this time. Unlike last time where you depend too much on how your opponent''s next move is, you quickly react to unexpected moves. Do you remember why? Because if I anticipate too much on the opponents move, I will be really startled if it didnt go as I expected, sir. Not bad. But I must say, although learning magic theory is easy, applying it and using it in the middle of combat is the opposite. Its so hard since you have to be mindful about your opponents while simultaneously preparing and envisioning your spell cast to the exact detail. Maybe I should practice chanting more at midnight. Next time we meet, we will start learning Aegis magic. Make sure to get a head start by reading basic Aegis magic books. Try to learn the spellParma. Its a spell which casts a protective shield from physical attacks in front of you. Finally! Yes, sir! But remember before we start learning, well run six miles! Not including the extra three miles! Yes sir... Any questions before we are finished with our training session? Since Im already quite proficient in basic Assault magic. Can I start experiencing real combat experience from monsters? Its about time I start finding out what it feels like to take out monsters. My body is still quite young and inexperienced, I need to get used to killing monsters as soon as possible. The instructor gazed at me with a grin. His gaze was piercing; sending goosebumps all over. Seemingly checking whether Im ready for it. Huh Sure, I guess But, only with Lady Heva-sama permission. Let me know if you have her permission by tomorrow, and on the day after tomorrow, well head out to the southwest forest. Thank you, sir! Then, if theres nothing else, the training session is over. Alright. Thank you for your instructions as always! I bowed slightly. It was only until Instructor Kalish''s silhouette was gone that I moved my head up. Both my body and mind are fully exhausted. Damn it, I shouldve been more careful on managing my mana reserve. I forced myself to go inside the house, I was on my way to my room. Since its still around evening, I came up with a plan to try my hardest to review the magic Ive learned so far and to learn the new spell. Ara ara~ My boy is injured again as always. And there she was at the front of my room, my mother in her blue gown. On top of her head sat a black pillbox hat with a veil covering her face. With how spectacular she is right now, she must have gone out somewhere and arrived back home recently. Hi mother... Did you know that I finally bested instructor Kalish in a duel? Oh my, is that why you got heavily injured huh sweetie? My mother walks right at me and starts hugging me. Yes mother. M-mother, Im sweaty right now! It will ruin your dress! Thats fine. You dont need to worry about it. Whats more important right now is to get you treated right away. Most noble girls like their boyfriend gentle without battle scars, you know. M-mother! Seemingly not noticing my puffed red cheeks, she pulls away and grabs my hand as we come inside the room. Nearing the bed, she points to it, indicating I should lay down on it. She took off her hat as I lay down and sat near the edge of the bed beside me. She closes her eyes, looking like shes concentrating on a spell. Magic runes appear as her cold hand touches the shirt on top of my chest. Our dear goddess which art in heaven Our dear goddess, Maria Bless this soul your healing gift Heal our beloved ones; Sano! Small blobs of light start flickering around me. I can feel my wounds closing up, albeit the very few bigger ones are only partially healed. This is the power of theSchool of Miracle & Blessing Magic. I went to meet with your father today. He said that hes quite proud of your progress and will admit you to the Bosarts University after you turn sixteen. Bullshit. That father of mine deliberately says that only to make you happy, mother. Ill bet hes only admitting me to that university just so he wont lose face from the noble community and to spend more time with you. Last time I met him a few months ago on Ryden''s birthday the second oldest son in the Alderhide family. He praises older siblings more than me. When we are talking and my mother is around he glimpsed over to her constantly, thinking I wouldnt catch that. But most importantly, he only acted politely towards me, as if I was a stranger and not a son to him. Cant really blame him though, since compared to my older siblings skills and achievement, mine are miniscule. That reminds me, apparently my mother isnt the only wife he has. There are two other wives, with my mother being the youngest of them all. From my observation that day, that father of mine treats my mother better compared to his other wives. And from how I was basically treated like air by the other relatives in this family, Im truly at the bottom of the barrel. Now take a rest. I know you want to study, dear. But some of your wounds have not been fully healed yet. But I still have so many things to learn! No buts, Renald. Fine But then at least allow me to go into the southwest forest with Instructor Kalish. Her eyes widens, grabbing both of my hands with hers as she squeezes them. What?! Why do you want to go to such a dangerous place?! Her painful expression is quite worrying and a bit of guilt rises inside me. I avert my gaze away from her and say, Mother, you are over exaggerating things. Eldest brother Elric, has already swept out most hostile monsters in the forest. Whats left is just weak monsters and wild hunt. With the guidance and protection from Instructor Kalish, Ill be fine. For goodness sake, Elric is a noble adult! Its expected for him to kill monsters to protect the land and commoners, while youre still a noble boy! Please tell me why Why do you want to go there? Because I want to get stronger and to experience real combat, instead of spending all of my time training in the courtyard. I just dont understand Why do you want to become stronger so bad? Is there something bugging you, Renald? No, no, no! Im fine, mother. I dont think so Renald. It seems as if you are in such a hurry to get stronger. Everyday you train and learn magic non-stop. A stepback such as mana going out of hand, or difficult concepts seems to never stop your amazing progress. But from these past few months Ive observed you, it looks like you are doing all this to run away from something. Call it a mothers intuition. What? Im just studying hard and preparing myself for the future. How could that be considered as running away from something? Am I missing something? Silence remains in this room... If youre still not ready to share it with me then its alright. Your lovely mother can wait, just for you. Just promise me you will always be careful and prioritize safety first. Ill also make sure to tell Butler Drake to give you some potions for your trip. Huh Oh, really mother?! Thank you so much, mother! Dont worry, Ill make sure to prioritize my safety first. But you must take a rest today okay? No more studying for the day. Okay mother. Bye sweetie. Remember, no studying today. She pecks a kiss on my forehead and then leaves the room. The slight moisture on my forehead and sharp steps fading away is whats left of her. My mind is still worn out, but thats not an excuse to not study more. After making sure time has flown away for a bit, I get off the bed and make my way to the desk. I open the book about Aegis beginner magic and start reading the content. While reading, I rest my hand on top of my head, trying to message away the headache a normal occurrence for me. Ah. Drops of blood start dripping out of my nose C another normal occurrence for me. CH5 — First Blood Today, the sky is filled with grey clouds, its haze gives the world a grim reminder of what''s about to come. Yet here we are in the outskirts of the forest, traversing the dense vegetation surroundings; searching for any valuable forages and most importantly, goblins. Instructor Kalish got us what he deemed to be an easy monster extermination quest from an adventurer guild hes part in calledAdventurers Creed, requesting to investigate the outskirt and exterminate any monsters, specifically goblins. They were spotted and even stole several livestocks from nearby villages. On our way on horseback, I asked him about his adventurers life. He happily talks about the ups and downs of his career. At first, I thought of him as a brutish man whos a damn sadist with the way he trains. Making me run nine fucking miles, knowing I almost died the day before. But listening to him talking passionately about his adventure on fighting orcs with random strangers or the ridiculous drama that almost disbanded his past adventurer party; I cant help but to like this man. His rant is numerous and his claims are so unbelievable, a dreamer in denial would think hes dreaming. I suppose he is still a brutish man first and foremost. However, I was able to find some useful information about the adventurers world from his rant. In the Veinard kingdom, there are three major adventurer guilds. Each containing their own policies and speciality. TheAdventurers Creedguild the largest and most diverse adventurer guild. Giving them a diverse amount of quest or task variety. The barrier of entry is nonexistent and each adventurer is free to choose whatever quest they want, albeit according to their ranking. Sadly, he never went into detail about the ranking system, but he mentioned that hes ranked C. Well whatever that is. TheMaxims Fangguild similar toAdventurers Creedguild, however they dont offer quest or tasks; instead they offer contracts. The guild was built in order for nobles and rich merchants to have a source of reputable and trusted adventurers that are willing to serve under them for a long term. The contract''s duration is quite long, the shortest is around a year. They also do background checks in order to let you in their group. They check your criminal records and even all your skills. Something which is despised by the majority of adventurers since it restricts their freedom. Judging by how Instructor Kalish always badmouths the Maxims Fangadventurers in the middle of his rants, it seems that they are not in a good relationship with his guild. TheDyron Temperamentguild based on the founding father of the guild, Dyron. An extraordinary adventurer with unparalleled achievement. His achievement and glory are all thanks to his mastery in the art of Aegis magic, even when hes just a commoner. After he retired, he founded the guild in the hope of passing down his glory, and creating a place for adventurers like him. They have the highest barrier of entry compared to other guilds, to join them one must be a magician with at least proficiency in advanced magic, limiting their human resources. However, thanks to that, they tailor each adventurers mission to fit their capabilities. This limits their freedom further but in return are more well-off compared to their rival guilds. If I do get kicked out of the family, starting an adventurer career as a combat magician by first joining theAdventurers Creedguild and then transfer toDyron Temperamentguild after reaching advanced magic proficiency sounds like a good idea. But then again, it will all depend on whether I can actually handle violence and gore, something Im about to experience soon. Ive studied this worlds history on a surface level, and it looks grim. Wars are common and fights with monsters or other beings are rampant. Orders are bought and held upon but violence is still rampant. I was quite lucky to be transmigrated in a peaceful noble family, even if I dont have any chance for inheritance. Huh, quite ironic when I think about it. Yesterday, Im confident in killing monsters, paving my way through in becoming a combat magician. Now, Im chickening out about actually doing the deed. Will I be able to kill monsters? Will I be able to make a poor soul bleed off and die? Will I be able to make it through the fight in one piece? Will I be able to put aside my morals and be a cold-blooded person? Will I feel love once more? Renald, focus. My wandering thoughts vanish instantly, yet anxiety and doubt still lingers, as I become more vigilant towards the surroundings. Towering trees covering the already gloomy sky. Lush bushes can be found around here, hindering vision across distance, only allowing me to see around a quarter of a soccer field. Chirping birds and the sound of tree branches swaying was the only thing to be heard throughout the forest. Man-made sound is nonexistent. Well, other than the sound of our careful footsteps in this uneven terrain of course. If what Instructor Kalish deduced from the villagers'' report was right, that means we should be around goblins territory right now. Hes in front of me, leading the way on navigating this forest. On his shoulder is a halberd that is dear to him. A halberd he said is capable and killed many ferocious monsters. It was enchanted by a Magician to increase its effectiveness in slashing and piercing thick monster hide; Though it cost him a fortune. While on my hands is a two-handed sword gifted by my mother before the departure of this trip. A steel sword with silver coating. On its sharp and shiny blade, magic runes are engraved using manaritium ore which stores mana energy that I have no way of understanding. Its symbols and patterns are unlike anything I''ve learnt so far. The magic runes increase the blemish and pain on a monster. Making them more worn out and the damage I inflicted on them will wreak havoc on their flesh. Aside from the sword, she gave me a gambeson armor and a sling backpack filled with a variety of potions increasing vitality, mana reserves, and interestingly awareness. To think my mother would give such prized items to me. At this point, I dont know when I will ever fully repay my debts to her. Psst Renald come over here. Instructor Kalish signals his hand to come to him as he covers himself in the nearby bushes. By peeking his head over the top of the bushes, hes looking at something. I go to him, and did the same. How many goblins do you see? I can see four goblins, sir. Some equipped with clubs, others with spiked bats. Seeing those bloodied spikes on that bat already causes me to feel nauseating a bit. You missed one between those two bushes. Cant blame you though, the shadow hides that bastard really well. But make sure to be more observant next time. You dont want anybody to do a sneak attack at ya. Yes sir. This is the real deal boy. Remember your training and youll be fine. But never underestimate your opponents, even if they are these puny goblins. Ill start with attacking the hidden one and then make my way to the other two. I want you to deal with the other two goblins. Understand? Understood sir. I will deal with the other two goblins. Start the attack with a spell on my mark. Yes sir. He then moves away from the bush we were hiding from, moving much slower and more mindful than before. I notice my hands holding the sword are now trembling. I try to calm down by taking a deep breath and releasing it slowly. Calm down Ryo, you got this, get your shit together. It will be fine, just remember your training and everything will go smoothly. I wait and wait. Grasping for his cues as my eyes are split between the goblins out in the open and the one hiding. A muffled dying voice could be heard. The goblins must have heard it too. Shit, did he screw up? The goblins that were relaxed pick up their weapons, eyes on the two bushes, walking slowly towards it. I realize he didnt clearly mention whats his mark. Perhaps, that was it. I dismiss my cover and immediately chant a spell, Pulso! All goblins go flying for a few meters except the furthest one. I dash to the nearest knocked one, laying on the ground. I hold my sword up, changing my hand grip, pointing the sword downwards. I can see the goblins expression; disbelief, shock fear. Those emotions hit me, as I thrust my sword downwards to the goblin stomach. The goblin squirms, His hands on the blade. I felt a bit resistant to it. Blood starts flowing, painting the grass red. His face is full of agony. Tears creeping on his deformed eyes. Now, his eyes are lifeless, and his bloodied hand falls from my sword. I feel something vaguely creeping up to my very soul. Fuck, no amount of training can prepare me for this... Grrruaa! In a flash, I look to where the growl comes from. A goblin rushes towards me. He swings his spiked bat to my right. At the nick of time, I barely parry it. I swing my sword with brute force. The goblin gets pushed, losing his balance. I put all of my energy and swing the sword again. Damn it, the goblin was able to dodge it. The goblin somehow comes to my right side. It swings its bat and hits my stomach. *Cough!* *Cough!* Fuck! It hurts so much! What''s more this is with gambeson armor. This fucking piece of shit goblin, Ill return the favor a hundred times much worse! I need to retreat a bit first. Come here you deformed maggot! The goblin stupidly comes at me as I expected. About time this goblin suffers. Fiery red magic runes hover in my left hand, as I push it and shout, URRO! A small but continuous straight stream of fire appears out of my rune. The fire reminds me of flames coming from a flamethrower. That fucker is now on fire. Heh, that''s what you get! I stop my spell; its drastic mana usage almost depletes my mana reserve. AAHHHHHHHHH!!! Screams of agony fills my ear drum, ruining the mood as I start to shiver. That goblin is running around aimlessly as it tries to wave off the flames on his body. It drops to the ground, wriggling. Now its black as a charcoal, and the smell of burnt flesh lingers around in this place. The smell of it is sickening and disgusting. Bbblllaaarrghh!! I vomit, leaning downwards. Whats left from breakfast can be seen in the bile. It is at this moment I feel something vaguely creeping up to my very soul again. But that thought is pushed to the back of my mind. I look around and see Instructor Kalish decapitating a goblin as he swings his halberd horizontally. Its head landed five meters beside me. Its facial expression as if he wants to transmit his suffering towards me, oozing death. My bowel moves as I cover my mouth with my hand, desperately holding the need to throw up again. Man, isnt that way too brutal? But looks like we are done. I lay myself to the ground as a sense of dread creeps up to me. I still cant believe that, out of anger, I actually willingly burn somebody alive. Yeah its just a goblin, but surely there are other ways to kill it humanely. That spell is truly powerful and inhumane. I raise my hand to the sky, still seeing it trembling. Im already like this when I take out what people say as one of the easiest monsters. Will I actually be able to live in this world filled with violence? I never thought becoming a combat magician is this hard. Can I really become a combat magician? Is this as far as I can go? Due to my weakness, Im destined to not feel any real love again? No No, no! I cant let this minor setback make me give up. I can and I will become a combat magician. This is nothing compared to being alone devoid of love. If this is what it takes then so be it. Looks like you''re not in a good shape huh kid. Instructor Kalish comes to my view, looking down at me. Yes sir I I just cant really take in all the gore and blood sir. Relax, Ive suffered the same fate when I first killed my monster. I threw up and cried a bit, heck I didnt even manage to fully kill it. Anyway, we should go back soon. You''re in no condition to fight. He says as he avertes his eyes. His finger scratching his blushing cheek. I never thought he would make that expression. But sir, how about the quest? We still havent really gotten a clue on what makes those goblins steal livestocks. I already knew theres gotta be a goblin nest around. Goblins usually steal livestocks when theres a lot of mouths to feed. Encountering goblins with better gear already proves this. Ill just report the guild about my findings and hopefully they will give me a decent reward. More importantly who cares about the quest when you''re like that. Thank you, sir. And... Sorry for dragging you down sir. Oh goddess, just relax. Do you want to go now or relax for a bit more? Ill relax a bit more, sir. Okay then, you may rest. He then went off, presumably looting the goblin corpses. I remember him mentioning beforehand that the guild will need him to show the right ear of every monster he exterminated as proof. That way the guilds can confirm and give him the quest reward. Feeling so mentally and emotionally exhausted, my eyelid becomes heavy as I try to resist it futilely. CH6 — Mystical Realm By the time I open my eyelid, I find myself in a completely different place. In place of mother natures backyard, where wildlife reigns supreme and is unneutered to human needs, Im in what I think is a grand palace; a place catered to what humans deemed as ideal and luxurious. A lavish and over the top place, made to show enormous power or wealth to those who own it. The roof soars in the sky. Two rows of magnificent pillars parallel to each other carved from beautiful white marble reaches to the sky. Between those pillars is a smooth red carpet leading to a gigantic door and up the few steps of stairs to me... Wait a minute, if this follows the conventional palace design then that means Instead of when I last remember laying down, Im somehow leisurely sitting. I stand up and look at the place Im sitting. It is a huge black throne, with intricate silver ornaments decoration, its back is three times taller than I am. Behind the throne is an opaque victorian style stained glass window letting a bit of white light into this already bright room. Why am I or was I... sitting on a throne? If Im here at a palace, then what happened to the me that was in a forest? Is the me in that place gone? I need to go back to not worry Instructor Kalish. However, Im clueless in that regard. Strange, why am I not confused or shocked or anything? I feel calm as if I knew this place unconsciously. Is this because Ive already experienced transmigration? Intrigued by this place with nothing to do, I decide to explore this palace as I walk down the stairs near the throne and traverse the wide open room. On top of each pillar theres a pole which shouldve held a banner or a flag. But Interestingly, theres no banner attached to it. If this is an aristocracy palace, there should be banners or flags to showcase its kingdom pride. It would seem this palace is empty and nobody resides in it anymore. Quite a shame, since the most spectacular palace without a banner is like a hollow attractive person. What if I put a banner? This palace would not be as majestic without a huge banner. It reminds me of modern aristocratic architecture similar back on Earth. However beneaths its modern look, theres a historical feel to it. Abandoned and forgotten. Time still continues, holding its magnificence even without any owner its missing banner identity further proves this notion. It sparks my creativity and I come up with a banner design that would represent this palace feel. The icon, minimalist design of modern art with a skeleton-like frame in a heart shape. Its base background color would be white, while the logo would be a mix of black, to represent authoritative power, and purple to represent magic royalty. Yeah, as if I could do that. With how tall and numerous these pillars are, it would take ages to place the banner. Dont even think about creating and sewing the banner itself. All of a sudden, the very banner I thought of at the top of my head is attached on each pole, swaying back and forth, as it slowly reaches to a standing still. Bewilderment comes and goes at the speed of light. With all of the crazy events Ive experienced so far, its better to not question things and just go along with it. But does that mean the palace listens to my thoughts and instructions? I think of wanting the gigantic door at the end of the red carpet to open. As soon as I finished that thought, the door creaks and opens steadily I... cant believe my deduction is proven immediately. I go outside the throne room, the corridor branches off to left and right. Since Im alright so far, I choose to go right. The corridor is as magnificent as the throne room. Each and every distance there would be a chandelier, but instead of the usual candles, it was replaced with something similar to a modern lamp. This world has their own version of lamp; instead of electricity, they are powered using mana energy, absorbing the energy inside of manaritium. However, in terms of design, the lamp present in this palace is much more similar to lamps back on earth. Strange, am I back on earth? I walk forward in the corridor. The fine details around this palace resembles modernized renaissance era aesthetics which I heavily appreciate; it reminds me of the reason why I love learning history in the past. From the walls, floor, and even several beautiful potted plants. Finally, I found a big window and look outside. What greets me is an endless stream of clouds stretching as far as the eyes can see flying almost as low as the ground. What was alarming is the fact that I could not see the ground at all. Gone was the previous depressing afternoon sky, instead; it was replaced by blinding clear rays of sunlight. All traces of the green forestry seemingly disappeared out of sight. Where is this palace? Moving through the corridor I found a dark purple door with a stone archway on top, its carvings felt so foreign to me. The room emits a magical aura Ive never felt before, as if theres several different kinds of intense energy surging out of it yet why does it feel very intimate? Why do I feel this way? Why does this room stand out much more compared to the other room that follows the conventional palace aesthetics? I must go inside. M????a?????s?????t?????e???r???? Did I just hear a ghostly yet sultry voice echoing throughout the room? Is this place cursed? Inside, there are no windows and no lamps Sombre aura fills this place. Yet, on the dark cold floor, an engraved magic circle with its core is a white ten sided star decagram, radiates specks of white light to this gloomy room going upwards. On each corner of the room, sat hooded angels, kneeling and their hands grouped together praying. Strangely, each and every one of them faces the entrance, as if they are waiting for their god or creator to return. Their expression solemn with the face of tranquil. Before the magic circle, is a marble table supported by two beams, an altar. I go near it, and on top of it were engraved magic chanting words, Servire et adorare dominum All of this reminds me of what an occult ritual to summon a devil stage would look like. Seemingly theres nothing more eye-catching findings left and no clues to track that voice, I leave while sincerely hoping that I was only experiencing auditory hallucinations. ...... I finally start traversing the left branch of the corridor from the throne room. While walking, I contemplate on what Ive discovered about this place so far, especially the rooms residing on the right branch. This place has a diverse and a wide variety of rooms. Most are what you would expect at a lavish place, others are not so. Numerous bedrooms filled with luxurious and humongous beds and other fancy furnitures such as sofa and wardrobe. Reminding me of a five star residential suite. Several bathrooms with some of its bathtub or shower nowhere to be found, and instead were replaced with a damn pool, oh and dont forget some of them even have a freaking bubbling jacuzzi. Theatre with rows of red cushioned chairs filling the space. Each row going lower and lower until it''s level parallel to the grand stage with a grand piano in the middle of it. Few kitchens with modern stove tops and other numerous cooking equipment that I dont fully understand. Glass door which leads to an enclosed, yet open space garden greenhouse, thriving and vibrant plants and colorful flowers filling the greenhouse, giving off a lively and energetic feeling. Even a library as big as the throne room. Book shelves that tower similarly to the pillars found back in the throne room, storing an unfathomable amount of books. These books however are blank, without a single word or letters. That mystical purple room straight out of horror movies. And many more rooms I have yet to explore... Other than how ridiculously luxurious each of these european-style rooms, one thing they have in common is how neat and tidy they are, without a speck of dust in sight. This revelation just makes things even more mysterious. Where is the person who owns this palace? How could this place still look proper and new without being maintained by the owner? My desire to investigate this place increases more than ever before, desperate to find answers. Then, I catch on to something. A pitch black door with two shiny but dark armors standing besides it. Their posture rigid and powerful, the gloved armors hold their swords between their legs, pointing downwards touching the ground; seemingly guarding the room. All combined should vibrate an eerie vibe. Yet this time, I dont feel anything. No Im unfazed by it. The room is calling me pulling me. I walk to it, and it opens by itself. Inside, it is as eerie as its outer appearance. Walls are covered in smooth dark stone bricks, its tough structure starting to erode as if time still passes, supposedly forgotten. Flickers of light that illuminate this room originate from inside a cauldron almost as tall as I. The light that is shed upon this room is quite bright, yet the other sides of the wall cannot be seen. In front of the cauldron is a small staircase. I climb up the steps and take a look inside the cauldron. White gooey matter is slowly spinning inside the cauldron. Only a small quantity fills it, barely a hundredth of the maximum capacity. The matter looks ghastly, as if it is a liquifacted soul. Looking at it, a stream of information barges my mind. It seems to be an unfamiliar magical spell. Unconsciously, I chant, As your one and only lord; Heed upon your creator''s call; I summon thee! Adsignatos! The matter inside the cauldron gush out, leaving it empty. Creating wind around the room as they flow carelessly in the air. Then suddenly, a white light blinds my eye. I turned my back, trying to shield away from it. What the heck was that? Then I slowly open my eyes. And there they are. Two dark human-like forms appeared in front of me, kneeling towards me. Shadow aura emitting from within their body, obscuring their physical details. But the weapon they are holding is clear, one is a spear, the other a sword. My body froze, but still relaxed as I try to assess the situation. Who are you? Silence remains in this room. Their only response I received is their heads lowered even further. Who am I? Our our lord and master. The heck, that''s not my thoughts. Did they just communicate directly to my mind? I prepare my thoughts as I try to ask them again without saying out loud. Why am I your lord and master? We Dont Know. Are you human? We Dont Know. Can you listen to my thoughts? Only when it is your intention, my lord. Do you know who you are? We Dont Know. My lord. Do you have any questions towards me? We do not We just follow your command. Their hazy and unclear thoughts transmitted to me. Is this telepathy? They sound ominous but some part of me tells otherwise displaying absolute loyalty and obedience. From my weird transmigration, to waking up in an unknown palace, and now to this. What am I supposed to do with them? And they even call me master and lord? Did they mistake me as the owner of this palace? Not knowing how to deal with them, I leave the room. And they followed after me, walking just behind me. I pretend I dont notice them and continue walking. We randomly go to the beautiful courtyard, its size is almost twice the size of a soccer field. This huge empty space will be perfect to check their abilities. Since they have weapons on their hands that means they must know how to fight. Lets see how they fare in combat and test their loyalty. Demonstrate your strength to me by fighting each other. Yes, my lord. I give them space, and they start standing across each other. With a slight nod, they dash to one another and the sound of clashing metal fills this open space. Interesting... do they see my nod, or my thoughts were transmitted to them again? This is quite creepy when you think about it. Do they understand all of my thoughts or they only know the ones I purposefully permit them to receive? I need to understand more about how this mind telepathy communication works. Isnt this quite similar to theSchool of Wits Magic? Their movement is agile and their attacks are full of strength, reminding me of Instructor Kalish. But each of their actions seems to be thoughtful, with no waste. The complete opposite of him. He wouldve just brute force any fight and bring down opponents by pure strength. Then, silence remains, indicating their fight is over. Thats pretty quick I must say. As expected the spearman won; the tip of the spear touching the swordsman''s highly obscured neck. Supposedly they have the same combat skill, but spears will always have the advantage against swords due to its far reach. It brings me back to how badly I want to learn the art of combat using spears instead of swords due to its upbringing. Sadly, there''s a sentiment or trend in the noble community that real nobles fight with magic and swords or whatever. Spears are also cumbersome to carry. Ahh That feeling when I stumble on the cauldron comes to me again. This time, a headache goes along with it. I shut my eyes, grimacing the pain. After its over, I somehow remember several magic spells. Wait one of them is a spell to come back from where I was?! Renald, wake up! We got company! I hear Instructor Kalish''s voice within me, shouting, panicking with a sense of extreme urgency. There must be something going on back there. Well end the session now Yes, my lord. We await your command... Always. Spinning shadowy aura start surrounding them, after it fully covers them it puffs out, slowly disappearing. The shadow is now gone, with no traces of them left. I got perturbed but I dont have time to question how they left, I need to go back. I hastily run to the throne room. I choose to go back to the throne room, not wanting to raise any complications on going back. Sitting down on the mighty throne, I take another look at this vast palace, making sure to remember its jaw-dropping details. I then start my chant as I see big magic runes appear at the bottom of the throne. The master of all things ancient; Ruler of the arcane sky palace; Palatium My consciousness starts to fade away, feeling tired, as I close my eyes. After this my release schedule will be 10:30 pm (GMT-7) every Saturday and occasionally every Wednesday. So it becomes 1-2 chapters per week. I hope this doesn''t disappoint you readers. Sadly, my internship has become quite hectic and I don''t have much energy and time to write daily. Please support this story by commenting your thoughts and feedback! CH7 — Trials of Danger For fuck sake, boy! wake up! As soon as I become conscious again, what greeted me is a loud shout right at my ear. Wh-what?! Huh? How long was I asleep, sir? Just for a while. Anyway we got something more important! Goblin riders are coming! They will be right at us any minute now! Just for a while? Wasnt I in that palace for quite a long time, perhaps an hour or two? Does time flow differently between this place and that dream-like palace? I dont have time to explain, you need to go back to the nearby vill- ARH-WOOOOO!! Sound of wolves howling could be heard, indicating its close to us. How could this be? I thought elder brother Elric already cleared them out. Are we going to fight them? Shit theyre already at us. Dammit, I cant believe I was right. Get up kid, you gotta go now! He grabs and pulls my arm. Forcefully making me stand. He then reaches for my gear that is laid down on the ground and brings it to me. Run to the nearby village. I hold off the monsters while you are away. B-but sir... No buts! Ah shit here they come. How the hell are there still wolves in this area?! He looks to the left and I follow his gaze. And there they are, four menacing grey wolves almost the same size as Instructor Kalish, around thirty meters away from us. Each of them have a goblin riding on top of them, geared with short spears and a helmet. They are slowly approaching us, maintaining vigilance on our movements. They then spread out, creating distance between themselves. All of their movement seemingly coordinated, making me realize they must be experienced. One of them found the goblins burnt corpse, and starts to approach it. The wolfs snivel could be heard, using its nose to wake the corpse. The other wolves on the other hand growls, their sharp fangs bared, ready to strike us. The goblins faces filled with anger but a wide sneer could be noticed from their lips. My hands start trembling again. They want revenge for their fallen comrades I tighten my grip on my sword, steeling myself for the brutal fight. It is at this moment, I felt a hand on top of my hands, pushing down. Ive told you kid, this is my fight. Ill see you in the village. They outnumbered you sir! You wont be able to handle all of them! While you cant even handle one of them! If you are so worried about me, give me the vitality potion, just dont tell Lady Heva-sama about it. Feeling guilty for leaving him behind, I give him my only vitality potion. He reaches for it when suddenly, a wolf dash towards us. He grabs it and he pushes his other hand with hovering magic runes C chanting1 Parma! . A magic barrier takes shape in front of the wolf, crashing it. The wolf gets knocked, the goblin rider even falls down. That was really close. Now go! I nod to him and then run as fast as I can. Oh god, the monsters noticed Im making a run, sending one of the wolves to hunt me down. Operam! The wolf that was chasing behind me now didnt pursue me anymore and rush towards Instructor Kalish. That spell must have diverted the monster''s attention towards him. I keep up my pace and head to the nearby village where we rest our horses. We traversed this forest for around two hours, so I assume it will take me around an hour of running. This is where I will be put to the test on whether my hellish training was worth it or not. Hopefully he will be fine and already dealt with those monsters before Im even halfway to the village. Thankfully, he taught me how to navigate an unknown environment without a map beforehand on our trip. He even became greatly passionate about it after I talked to him about my slight interest in becoming an adventurer in the future. The forest scenery changes from time to time. I follow along the cross marks on the trees weve left beforehand to indicate our path. Noticing familiar landmarks like the one I notice just now, a boulder of mossy rocks, reminding me Im on the right track. I dont know how long Ive been running. Perhaps ten or twenty minutes? Not knowing the exact time is making me quite anxious. Having a watch is going to be a priority in the near future. As I grew tired and out of breath, I finally stumble upon a stream of water, where we last took a break. I stopped on my tracks, sitting near the stream as I try to catch my breath. While also making sure to rehydrate by drinking the water available. I also took this opportunity to observe my surroundings and plan my next move as I rest. Reminded that theres a chance the wolves catching up on me, I stop resting and start making my way across it. Jumping and minding my steps on the big rocks in the stream. Reaching the opposite side of the water stream, I follow the slow-flowing waters going slightly downwards, a stark contrast to my hurry nature. If I remember correctly, the path went off the stream around here, and followed through those bushes. Jogging through the path, Im sure I should be near the village by now. However, when I focus on my surroundings again, Ive noticed something is missing. The cross marks that shouldve existed are never to be found anymore. Am I lost? How is it possible that Im lost? Where did I go off track? Was it in the stream of water? Theres no time. Ill just go back to stream of water and figure out from the- Grrrrr!! Grrrrr!! Grrrrr!! The horrifying sounds of wolves gritting their teeths could be heard from all directions. Multiple stares piercing through my bones, sending shivers to my very core. I scaredly check all corners. But all I can see are just trees and bushes in this foggy weather. Wh-where are they? I could feel my heart beat pounding ever more so in my chest. I force myself to not pay any mind to my beating heart as I become highly strung, twitching to any noises. My eyes darted from one place to another, alert for any movements of those monsters. Branch crackling and bushes swaying noises can be heard from all sides. They surrounded me Then, they appear themselves. I spot three four no, six. Six wolves with goblin riders on top of them from all sides. Theres. So many of them Can I even fight back? Their expression filled with anger and mocking grins. Knowingly that I must be an easy prey for them. Distanced by a mere twenty meters, Im rather clueless on why they havent attacked me yet. They just stand there, approaching me leisurely C toying me. Maybe if I distract them with No that wont work. C-come on Ryo, think of a fucking way to get out of this situation! Goddammit, its fucking hopeless. My mana reserve is barely enough for one spell. I could drink the mana potion; however, it''s useless since I wont be able to chant quickly enough for these many monsters. Is this it? Will they make my death painless? Or will they slowly eat me as I suffer? I was given a second chance in life and soon enough I will waste it just because Im weak? How could I defeat them? Theres so many of them, it would take an army to beat them. Wait An army? Wh-what if I summon those shadows?! I hastily establish a mental or spiritual connection to that mystical palace, where they lie. From there, huge magic runes materialize where I stand. Shining bright lights to me from below. I then finally chant, 2 As your one and only lord; Heed upon your creator''s call; I summon thee! Adsignatos! Two human-like forms wrapped in shadows take shape in front of me. Their posture ready for combat as they face the monsters in front of me. Strange, I used magic runes to summon them, but it didnt use any of my mana. The monsters seem to be startled with this turn of events. Their previous mocking expressions are now replaced with cautiousness and perhaps horror. Exterminate these monsters! Yes, my lord. I command them to immediately attack the monsters now. Striking while the enemies are startled is crucial to get an edge on any fight. The shadows dash towards the monsters. Their movement cant be followed by the naked eye. By the time I spot one of them, the spearman; its spear already pierced one of the wolves neck from the side.The wolf whimpers as its mouth fills with blood, dropping to the ground, along with its goblin rider. Chaos fall as screams and the sharp sound of clashing metals rings to this once solemn place. While they are fighting one after the other, I slowly move further away from the core fighting stage, observing how the shadows fare against the monsters. Its the perfect moment to test again their combat skills, and more importantly C their loyalty. Everything went quite smoothly, the shadows were not under too much pressure fighting against them. It was at this moment, one of the goblin riders dash towards me. Moving in a flash. The wolfs mouth opens, showing its sharp teeth. I jump out the way, barely escaping my demi- Ah fuck! The goblin spear hit my right shoulder! Blood and pain starts flowing. I instinctively cover my wound with my hand, trying to stop the bleeding. Not good. Instructor Kalish was right, I cant even handle one of them. The wolf dash towards me again. I drop my sword and prepare my last spell3 Pulso! . Force thrust blows out of my hand, colliding with the wolf dashing momentum. It knocked the wolf, but didnt overthrow its balance. Damn it, I didnt focus enough on my spell, resulting in a weak spell cast. One of you get over here. I need help. Im coming, my lord. In a flash, the shadow swordsman sprung out in front of me. Just in the nick of time when the wolf strikes towards me again. The shadow swordsman faces the goblin rider. Its spear aimed at him. The shadow swordsman deflects it. As he evades the wolfs mouth, he moves to the goblins back. His black sword, planted in the goblins chest. The goblin falls, as he breathes out his last dying whimpers. The wolf glares at him, filled with anger. I use the opportunity to move to the wolfs blind spot. I dash and thrust my sword aiming towards the wolfs stomach in a quick motion. The sword blade digs deep into the wolfs stomach. The wolf whimpers as it tries to counter attack me, moving its body facing me. But that is a fatal mistake. The shadow swordsman thrust its sword to the wolf stomach too. With two blades in its body, the wolf whimpers, accepting its inevitable death. I feel something vaguely creeping up to my very soul again. Worried about the shadow spearman, I look at him and see whether he needs help. The two wolves near him are still standing, slightly injured. The shadow spearman however is in much worse shape. His left arm is chopped off, and his posture is sluggish. Swordsman, help exterminate the monsters and cover the spearman. Yes, my lord. I run towards him. Trying to help ease the pressure on him. By the time Im in proximity, the swordsman is already intercepting the monster''s attack. I hastily grab my bag, opening its cover to grab my mana potion. Then, I take three gulps, leaving the potion bottle half empty. That should be enough for one big spell. While at it, both of the wolves leap towards the swordsman altogether. He dodges to the side. While simultaneously slash towards one of the goblins, chopping its hand, holding a spear. The goblin screams loudly, as the rest of the monsters will seem to wither. Seeing the small window, I focus myself and prepare a magic spell4 Pyre! . Wave of flames gushes out in front of me. Slight incinerating both of them. They run around blindly, squirming, trying to fan off the flames. Their screams reminded me of that one goblin. The scene is horrifying, but I steel myself to quickly end their misery. I thrust a sword right to each one of their hearts to give them a quick death. And as I expected, I feel something vaguely creeping up to my very soul again. By the time the shadow swordsman and I were down, I check over to see the shadow spearman''s condition. Surprisingly, hes kneeling down rigidly, as if his missing arm doesnt matter. Between the shadow spearman and I are the wolves and its goblins rider, laying down on the ground, blood seeping out of their bodies, dying the grass red. But their chest is still beating, and their mouth open gasping for air. Why didnt you end their misery? It is your right to harvest their soul, my lord. Harvest their soul? What? I have so many questions but ending their misery comes first. I thrust my sword to every single one of them. Their squirms as they let out their last breath is something that I still havent gotten used to. I feel something vaguely creeping up to my very soul yet again. Wait a minute, is that what he meant by harvesting their soul? When I kill monsters, the thing which creeps to my core is actually the soul that I have slain? But why is that? And what does the soul do to my body? Am I cursed? Then the pain comes out, centering at my right shoulder. The intense adrenaline from the fight must have worn off. Now the pain comes out with full force. It pulls me back to reality as I need to plan out whats my next move. Isnt the shadow spearman in a much worse condition? Is he alright? Spearman, are you alright? How do we patch you up? I dont know... Looks like this is my last service to you my lord Please forgive this foolish minion for ending his servitude to you. He falls to the ground. His human-form starts to crumble, turning into black dust. The wind carries away his matter leaving not a single trace of him. The once chaotic surrounding becomes solemn once more. I maintain that silence in the honor of the shadow spearman. I didnt get to know him, yet he sacrifices his life in order to fully follow my command and protect my life. Whats more, he even asked for forgiveness in ending his servitude that I didnt request from the beginning Im still doubtful and uneasy with their absurd loyalty towards me but his actions deserve my full respect. I then turn my body facing the shadow swordsman. Noticing my gaze, he kneels down, and his head looking downwards. Im not sure on how to say this But how do you feel about your comrade? Splendid, my lord. Every minion under you should aspire to be like him. No... thats not what I meant, Arent you sad or feel anything about the death of your comrade? ...Nothing, my lord I see Well end the session now. Yes, my lord. This minion will await your next command... Always. Spinning dark aura starts surrounding the shadow swordsman, after it fully covers him, it puffs out, slowly disappearing. The shadow swordsman is now gone. The pain comes out once more. I forgot I was quite injured in my right shoulder. Thankfully, the bag also contained some bandages. I apply it to myself and head out to where I left off, leaving this grim place filled with corpses. CH8 — Aftermath Its been three days since that horrifying fight with the wolves and goblins in the dark forest. The expression of my mother when finding out about the severity of the situation is quite horrible to say the least, especially the consequences I suffered from it. I was forced to stay inside the house until Im sent off to the university. And with the Instructor Kalish heavily injured, I wasnt able to make any progress in learning magic. So to make up with all this free time, Ive been holding up in the house library. Most of the books here are just fictional tales, none that could help me understand more about this world that I havent read already. But Im not here to read books. Im here to travel to the sky palace. I lean down on the sofa in the corner of the library, in an attempt to take a nap. Closing my eyes, I whisper my spell chant1 The master of all things ancient; Ruler of the arcane sky palace; Palatium . Drowsiness comes to me as I fall asleep. ... I open my eyes, sitting on a throne in the position I left this place in before. I head over to the palace library to summarize the many secrets I have that would''ve appalled most people. As soon as Im inside the library, I sit down on the nearest comfortable chair and desk. And start to write notes on one of the many blank books available here, in Japanese to avoid prying eyes in learning its contents. Its a way for me to consolidate what Ive discovered and learned about this sky palace and my mysterious summoning ability. From the magical spell chant alone, Ruler of the arcane sky palace; it would seem that I somehow became the ruler of this sky palace. I do however, believe this notion quite easily. This palace listens to almost every single of my instructions regarding itself. From simple things such as opening a door to heating the water in the bathroom. It could even do something challenging such as replacing the entire garden layout to a completely different theme. I also did verify whether this palace is a dream or an actual place. One way to do so is by slightly cutting myself in both the palace and where I came from. Unsurprisingly, both of the wound marks transferred in both places. And after further investigation comparing two different watches, one in the palace and another in the normal world, I found out that time flows much more slowly in the palace. An hour in the normal world is the same as three hours in the palace. This is an amazing and wonderful discovery, since I could use the extra time to study magic more. My research also led to another discovery. If I hold an object and intentionally want to bring that object to the palace, it will teleport it to the palace. When I go back to my original place that object will be gone. This can be a great way for me to store things. In that magical spell chant, theres also the sentence, The master of all things ancient. It must have come from my ability to summon shadow minions. The shadows do exhibit something mythical and ancient from their aura. Personally killing monsters and therefore sucking their souls allow me to summon more shadow minions. It just raises the question of whether it will result in the same thing if I kill non-monster beings and I dont really want to find it out. Now I have six shadow minions in total; three swordsmen and three spearsmen. From further experimenting with commanding the shadows and trying out to simulate battle operation, I immediately found out that my combat strategy capability is very lacking, causing their operation to be very inefficient. Interestingly, they are able to operate far away from my location. However they can only act on my direct command and they can receive it only within around a hundred meters away from me. But thankfully I dont really have to word my command or instructions precisely as if it were a computer to get them to do what I want. Im still quite bothered with this power. How and why did I receive this power? Is this a gift from the god itself? If so, then why? Why me instead of other beings? Praying to the goddess Maria to find some answers sounds like a good idea however there are no responses. This makes me question whether the goddess in this world actually exists or just a worship symbol, similar to the religion back on earth. And theres also the fact how I never heard of this kind of power. Im not sure of the origin of this power but it might be best to maintain a high level of secrecy regarding anything related to it. Id rather be ignorant about this power of mine than risk other people finding it out. With all that said, there are still several mysteries and unknown matters that have yet to be answered from my investigation. That purple room comes to mind the most. Unlike the black room which from this hence forward will be termed as Adsignatos room, there are no major reactions. I remembered there was a stream of information coming to me as I stumbled upon that cauldron in the Adisgnatos room. Whereas that mysterious purple room gives me a creepy, sultry feeling. There are no further hints or clues on tracking down that voice, I believe this is due to it being in the realm of mysticism. The only way I could think of that could further my investigation and try to make sense of that room is to start from figuring out its most distinctive features. Which are the white decagram runes and the four angel statues. For now, I come up with three hypotheses on the purpose of that room. First, it''s a magical ritual to pray to the goddess, Maria. An offering will be set in the altar and a person will stand in the middle of the magical runes to receive her blessings. This kind of ritual to receive Marias blessing I believe is quite common amongst the upper rank priests. If Im going for this hypothesis it would require me to get along and ask questions with the Miracle and Blessings Magician or pursue that school of magic which I definitely do not want to. Second, another religion that Ive never heard from the other side of this world. Not much is known about the other side of the world. With how the transportation and communication technology is not quite advanced enough, distance is still the biggest barrier in getting to know other cultures and would be very difficult for me to do research in this hypothesis. I would need to travel across the ocean and that could only be done after I leave the Alderhide family. Third, an ancient religion thats forgotten as time passes. With how both of the rooms have an ancient feel, contrasting with the rest of the palace. Perhaps it''s a ritual related to an old, forgotten religion. All I can hope is that its not a ritual to summon a devil or anything. If Im going for this hypothesis then, learning this world history on a deeper level would be crucial. All in all, the pursuit of discovering this lies in the need of heavy research at the university in the near future. I read what Ive gotten so far in my notes, deleting and modifying some parts I see fit. After being satisfied with the final result, I close the book, and return it back to one of the many book shelves here. Done with what I need to do for the day, I head back to the throne room and return to the real world library. . Waking up, I find myself on the sofa at the corner of the houses library as expected. It should be around the afternoon, so I head over to the kitchen to grab some food. While Im on my way there, I look outside the windows. The bright sunshine shining on my face gives me great hope on what''s about to unfold in the future; my recently discovered powerful ability drives this even further. In the garden, outside the window, I find my mother relaxing in the white canopy. Oh, shes waving at me, being the good boy I am, I also wave back to her. She gestures her hand for me to come to her. I change my course and go to the white canopy. Hello, Renald. Hello, Mo... ther.... Unbeknownst to me, across where my mother is sitting is my eldest brother, Elric Alderhide. Thats strange, I wonder why is he here? I sit down beside my mother. Hello, my dear Renald-otouto2 Younger brother in Japanese . Hows your injury? I sincerely hope you will recover soon. His gentle green eyes inherited from his own mother looks to me, sending a warm gaze. But his fake friendly smile blows away his cover. Thank you for your concern, Elric onii-sama. The doctor told me it will take me a day or two for my shoulder to fully recover. Thats great. Hows that Rengda instructor? I heard from his doctor it would take him at best a week to recover and at worst three weeks. He heavily injured himself, stalling the monster in order to let me retreat for my safety. Of course. That''s expected for a lowly Rengda adventurer who has low magic capabilities to have a hard time dealing with few goblin riders. Hey, at least that Rengda instructor has the integrity to prioritize my boys safety first. To think they openly discriminate against Rengda. Is he doing it simply because he thinks poorly of Rengda or hes doing it to spit on me? Anyway, going back to where our conversation drifted off. Hows Miss Clara doing? My mother says, seemingly trying to lead the conversations direction. Shes doing well in her pregnancy, Lady Heva. We recently found out shes raising a baby boy in her stomach. Thats super wonderful! Have you come up with a name for your son? I want to name my son as Derreck, but she thinks otherwise, wanting to name him as Brayn. I swear, shes more stubborn in this matter than about the wedding ceremony back then. Thats just how women feel about their firstborn son, Elric. Oh how I remember how I desperately begged my dear boy here to be named as Renald. Danna-sama3 Husband in Japanese at first wanted to name him as Russal. Mother is happily talking with him without needing me here. I wonder if I can escape from this conversation. As if he is able to read my mind, Elric suddenly directs the conversation towards me. This reminds me, Renald-otouto. After finding out about your encounter with goblin riders, my knights and I investigated deep into the forest again. Turns out, that Rengda did guess correctly that theres a goblin village deep in the forest and we were met with a surprisingly weak counterforce. Isnt that great Elric onii-sama? Thanks to it you have an easier time exterminating those goblin riders. It is. Only four of my men were injured with no deaths in the skirmish. However the size of the counterforce doesnt add up with the size of the village. It was quite large you know, encountering goblins instead of wolves. It takes such a short amount of time theres no need for us to set up camp. So we went back home way earlier than we estimated. Shockingly while we were on our way back, we found six pairs of goblin and wolf corpses. I totally forgot about that. Is this the reason why he randomly visits my mother and I? I need to remain calm and not raise any suspicion. That''s quite interesting, Elric onii-sama. Your knights didnt exterminate them? They didnt, Renald-otouto. By the time we found them, the corpses had already started to rot; flies hovering around it. Thats quite strange no matter how you look at it. Do you have any clues on this matter, Elric onii-sama? By maintaining a curious and ignorant approach on the matter, hopefully I can maintain my facade. I shouldnt worry too much about it anyway. Its not like the incident would lead him to find out about my summoning ability. If it were those members from the Adventurers Creed then the monster''s right ear wouldve been cut. Yet it was still intact when we investigated them. Dammit, I shouldve cut it. To think that minor detail would raise suspicion. He sips his tea while retaining his suspicious gaze into me. But why would he suspect me? Im still inexperienced regarding this matter, Elric onii-sama. But perhaps its a result of a dispute between monsters? Heeeh... I dont think theres monsters that use such a sharp sword and spears Renald-otoutou. The wounds that were inflicted to the corpses used that kind of weapon. Huh Then Im clueless in that regard... His suspicious gaze on me starts to become more sinister as silence remains in the garden, crawling through my body, seeking for any opening of my weakness. I swear I notice a very small smirk plastered on his face right now. Did he find out? How did you get that injury on your right shoulder, Renald-otouto? His lips curl up into a smile. But what I sense is a gotcha expression. I I got attacked by a goblin spear when we first encountered the monsters with my instructor. Thats strange... That Rengda told me otherwise. He told me you werent injured when he was with you. Are you telling the truth Renald-ototou? Something doesnt add up. Did he see through my poker face? What are you doing Elric? You dont need to interrogate my boy like that. What does he have to do with any of this? Im afraid I cant do that Lady Heva. This is for the greater good of the land and commoners. Everything about this is very surreal. Defeating six pairs of goblins and wolves is not an easy task. With no magic presence in that area, it takes a very skilled person to deal with them. What''s more I suspect it''s not just one person. I have a suspicion tha- Out of nowhere, butler Drake dashes into the white canopy. His hand is holding a letter. Excuse me, Elric-sama. Sorry for interrupting your wonderful moment. I have received a letter from Lady Carla to inform you that she expects you to accompany her in her noble gathering tonight. Butler Drake gives the letter with two hands towards Elric. He grabs it in a quick motion and starts scanning the content. Well well well Looks like I have to leave right now. Renald-otoutou, Lady Heva, it was nice having a relaxing conversation with you all. But I must leave now. Renald boy, I hope your right shoulder will recover soon. He then stands up. His posture filled with confidence as he walks away from the canopy we were sitting at. Are you alright my dear boy? Dont let him get to you. Elric has always been like that, prying deep into peoples minds. I shouldve warned you beforehand. Its fine, mother. I just didn''t expect Elric onii-sama to be like that. That was nerve wracking I was very close in having to reveal what actually happened in the forest. This will be a warning for me to be very careful the next time Im using my shadow summoning ability... CH9 — Another Fresh Start Excuse me Renald-sama, We have arrived in the Veinards capital city; Hasten. Seems like it. Outside the carriage window, numerous tall buildings side by side are common with almost no greenery left inside this huge city. Its wide and beautifully paved roads are filled with many horse carriages and even more pedestrians. Its scale would make the city where I used to reside in, Quondartz; miniscule in comparison. A year quickly passed by since that forest incident, as if it were a drop in the grand scheme of things. But it felt like a trickle every single day, suffering through the harsh training and countless sleepless nights. According to Instructor Kalish, I should be around Basic proficiency in both schools of magic. I was able to quickly master Aegis magic just in time thanks to taking advantage of how time move slower in that palace. We should arrive at Bosarts University district quite soon Renald-sama. Thank the goddess. Im sick of sitting in this carriage for such a long time. I really miss modern transportation such as cars and fast trains. I didnt expect it would take around ten days to go here. My ass hurts all the freaking time from this inhumane commute and this not so comfortable sitting. I still dont understand how butler Drake never shows any sign of grogginess. Maybe it''s just due to me being used to the comfortability of modern commuting. Renald-sama, I would like to remind you that last year the Bosarts University started being quite selective on which students are offered admission to theSchool of Aegis Magicand theSchool of Assault Magic. Other schools of magic are exempt from taking any sort of test. To gain a chance to get into those schools of magic, they will test your magic capabilities on the prospective schools of magic you want to get admitted to, even if you already obtained a high magic proficiency certificate from theAssociations of Magicians. Yeah, no offense butler Drake, but youve been repeating almost the same thing for the past week. Do you seriously think I wouldnt remember it? It is my duty as a butler to make sure my master is well versed in what he is about to do. Ive also want to remind you that although Bosarts University only accepts nobility, it is mandatory for all of its students to live in its provided house complex. But dont worry Renald-sama, their living arrangements are spectacular and very fitting for nobles. Well this is new, you didnt tell me about this on our way here. But how come it is mandatory for all students to live in the provided houses? Am I going to live alongside other nobles? Yes Renald-sama. Bosarts Kimsten the founder of the Bosarts University. May the goddess Maria bless his soul Believes in order to make Veinard become a prosperous kingdom, the nobles ruling parts of the kingdom needs to be well-versed. To do so, he created the university to make sure nobles are very well educated. He also believed that in order to unite the nobles, they need to live together during their study. Their time studying together will make sure nobles will bond together with other nobles. He came up with this from when he observed how soldiers bond together over experiencing the same skirmishes. His ideas were accepted by the king of that time, Stenphard Veinard. To commemorate his idea that revolutionized how Veinard nobility society works, a bronze statue of him was made and are displayed in the middle of the campus. Well thats quite an interesting story. What are we going to do after we arrive at the Bosarts University district? Kiss Bosarts statues ass? Butler Drake''s face immediately becomes pale. Eyes widened; as if I killed a baby in front of him. Reinard-sama, please mind your language! This might overstep my boundary as your butler, but why are you so grumpy? Like I said, Ive been very, very uncomfortable with this commute. If you didnt remember, my mind is filled with how my ass stings very hard. Haaah Please be patient, Renald-sama. We are already at close proximity to the Bosarts University district. Oh look to the left window Renald-sama. It''s the wide open space garden of the Bosarts University. I look through the left window, and hes right, the scenery is very beautiful. The garden is filled with tidy bushes, colorful plants and tall trees that cover parts of the garden with their humongous branches. Its lushness shouldve been mistaken as a forest, yet everything is tidy and organized. Seemingly as if theres order and beauty in its jumbled chaos. I wouldve appreciated it more if it werent for the numbness in my ass. The carriage passes through the garden as huge buildings spread out after one another start to appear. The buildings are made with pristine white bricks. Showcasing its university pride of cleanliness and high quality education. Its following the same classic renaissance aesthetics, but its simplicity and minimalistic design reminded me of modern architecture. Now that I think about it, isnt the campus quite similar to that American university Ive studied in for a year as an exchange student? That place where I found my passion in learning history. Seriously though, what are we going to do soon? Im pretty sure you have a plan. Of course Renald-sama. You will first sign up for their test and partake in it, the test will be done swiftly. After that then we will move in to your living arrangements. Alright. Nearing the center of the Bosarts University district, the carriage stops in front of a building. The front of the building has several pillars supporting its roof, reminiscing the greek architecture. The carriage door takes forever to finally open. Excuse me young lord, we ha- I dash outside, without any concern for the person opening the carriage. Ahh.. My ass is finally free. I start stretching out my stiff body. Oh dear goddess. At the very least please mind your manners in public, Renald-sama. Yeah yeah yeah So Im guessing the building in front of us is the Schools of Magic department? Yes, you are correct. Lets come inside Renald-sama. He then leads the way going inside the building. Inside the building theres several other young nobles with a butler or maid accompanying them. All of them seemingly waiting to be tested or to register for the test. I start to become nervous on the test. What if I fail? But that doubt vanished immediately. I used to not be a confident person but I need to change that if I want to succeed in this life. Remember the mantra, Fake it till you make it. Theres nothing to be afraid of, afterall Ive worked very hard and Instructor Kalish was impressed with my progress. We walk to a woman with glasses at the reception. Welcome to the Schools of Magic Department building. May I know your name and the purpose of your visit? My master, Renald Alderhide wants to partake in the admission test on both theSchool of Aegis Magicand theSchool of Assault Magic Great. Could you please show your nobility insignia to prove your identity and status Alderhide-sama? I reach to my pocket and grab my noble family insignia and show it to her. It''s a very well crafted bronze with gold coating, on it is a picture of alder fruit surrounding a sword as the Alderhide family emblem. It was given by my mother before my departure. This servant has confirmed Alderhide-sama identity. Would you like to partake in the test immediately? And do you have any official magic proficiency certificate? If not, then we can create one from your test result. We will send the bill directly to the Alderhide household. Sure. Might as well make the certificate while at it. Okay then. Alderhide-sama, please follow this servant to the test room. The butler can wait in this hall. I look back to Butler Drake, he nods and bows fully, must be his sign for me to follow the reception lady and leave him be. By the time I realize it, the counter lady is already out from behind the desk, standing near me, waiting for my permission. I nod to her and she leads the way to the test room. The test room is quite similar to the gym hall back at school. The walls and floors are very sturdy, and tiny marks of damage and searing is apparent almost everywhere. If magic usage is common in this area then those tiny marks can be seen as a spectacular achievement since they could withstand intense abuse. Excuse me Reina-sama. A student wants to take part in both schools of magic tests. and magic proficiency certificate. The counter lady then greets a woman with your stereotypical magician gear. Long robes, pointy hats, and a wand. I see. And you are? Renald Alderhide. Alderhide-sama, Im the magician professor in charge of testing prospective students on both School of Aegis Magicand School of Assault Magic. The test is quite simple, you will demonstrate the spells you are capable of. The test will be graded depending on your performance holistically. If you really want to get into details on how we score our test then Im sorry but I cannot disclose that. However, it is a mix of the variety of your spells and the quality of your spells. The quality is determined from various variables that are judged altogether. Some of the variables that I could inform to students are the exact details of the entire chanting process, and how strong the spell that is created from it. Do you have any questions? That''s a very thorough explanation. Can I start demonstrating my capability now? Go ahead, there are several dummy dolls as a target for your Assault magic. Easily enough, I demonstrate my full arsenal of spells. They are: Pulso A spell which casts a force thrust outwards. Used to knock enemies off. Pyre A spell which casts a wave of fire. Used to slightly burn multiple enemies. Urro An inhumane spell which casts a gush of flame similar to flamethrower. The fire damage it can bring is so horrendously powerful, it shouldve been forbidden to use it. Fulmen Cast a surge of lightning to a singular enemy. Mostly used to shock an enemy. Parma A spell which casts a protective shield that covers my front body from physical attacks. Sapelo A spell which casts a protective shield that covers my front body from magical attacks. I wish there was a way to compare my ability with others but Im the only one here beside the magician professor. I just hope for the best in regards to my chance of getting admitted. That''s all of my spell professor. How was it? Did I pass the test? From your demonstration, at the very least you are guaranteed to get a basic proficiency certificate on both schools of magic. However I cant safely say on the admission, we need to compare other students first before we are able to start making decisions. But dont worry Alderhide-sama, we will send you both the certificate and an application status at the end of this week. If you dont have any more questions then please leave the room as I need to test other students. Okay then. Thank you professor. I leave the room and go back to the hall. Butler Drake is just standing there With an expressionless face as always, waiting for me. Butler Drake, Im done with the test. They will send in an application status letter at the end of the week. Lets go see my living arrangements. Thats wonderful, Renald-sama. The carriage is ready. We then hop into the carriage, and in several minutes we are already in the housing complex. The houses are quite small for nobles to live in; yet tall, around four and five stories. Each of them are standing side by side without leaving a gap between them. However, all of them are very colorful and window panels are plentiful. This just shows how luxurious these houses are since colorful bright paints and windows are very expensive. Then the carriage stops in front of a red house. Near its door theres a sign with the number 222. Renald-sama, we have arrived at the house you will be staying in for the duration of your study. I go outside the carriage, mesmerized by the house Im about to live in for about three years. At first I thought Im about to live in some kind of dorm, but turns out Im living in something similar to greek house in universities back on earth. Renald-sama, go ahead and enter the house, I believe your room is at the second highest floor. While this butler will need some time to unload the baggage. I look to my back and I see Butler Drake and the person who helmed the horses, trying to unload the baggage. I leave them to it, and proceed to go inside the house, and knock the door. Knock, Knock Hello? Excuse me. The door then opens. The person in front me has an innocent childish face with light blonde hair and dark blue eyes. His frame is quite small, is he younger than me? Hello, nice to meet you. Im Renald Alderhide, the son of the honorable Earl Falben Alderhide. If my butler is correct Im supposed to live in this house starting today. Hello Alderhide-sama. Its a pleasure to meet you. My name is Aaron Stager, the son of the Baron Steve Stager. We are expecting you to arrive this day. Your room is on the second highest floor. Please follow me to your room. Sure. Hes very formal with me. If it werent for him mentioning his noble status, I wouldve assumed hes a servant. Is it because my nobility status is higher than his? But this leads to another question. With how nobles always keep an eye out on others status, how could they allow students with different nobility status to live in the same house? Is this done intentionally in an attempt to create a sense of unity among the nobility community? We walk inside the house and it is as luxurious as the outside appearance; much more so than my previous house. The first floor we are traversing seems to be a lounge or living room with tables, chairs, and other fancy furniture being quite common. Whos staying in this house besides us? Elras Reinhardt from the Reinhardt Marquis family is staying on the highest floor; currently hes outside the campus. Theres Duncas Syder from the Syder Viscount family staying on the second floor. I greeted him yesterday and I never saw him leave his room till this day. And Im staying on the third floor. There are four in total including you in this house, Alderhide-sama. Will there be maids to clean up the house? I heard we arent allowed to bring our own servants during our stay. Yes. There will be house maids. Although the majority will only come in the morning to clean up the house and to restock food and other amenities. Well That''s as far as I can go in attempting small talk. If each resident or student stays on its own floor then our room is going to be unbelievably large, like a penthouse. What''s the point of living together if we have that much personal space? Might as well stay in our own property then. We arrive at my floor and oh my god Is this really a place for students or for a bloody president? My floor has a very spacious bedroom, a study room with gigantic bookshelves covering all walls, quite spacious bathroom, and even my own wardrobe room. All of these facilities just for my own use. Man, Im so not used to the amount of luxury these nobles have. I do need to get used to it women love wealthy men after all. Let''s go downstairs to the lounge and see whats my butler is up to, Uhh.... You can call me Aaron, Alderhide-sama. Wow, thank god he caught that pretty quickly. I thought I screwed up big time. We then walk downstairs. I should try to keep up with the conversation. Then you can also call me Renald. No need to be so formal about it, we are going to be roommates soon enough. Please let me continue calling you Alderhide-sama. Ive been taught since very young to always be respectful to all kinds of people. Its a way for me to stay humble and be fitting as a prospective goddess Maria servant. I see... Is that a common practice among Maria believers? I found their way of being humble a bit off putting to say the least. But having a good relationship with one of them is going to be necessary in proving one of my hypotheses. So you want to become the goddess servant? Yes, Alderhide-sama. What about you? What do you want to become? If I may ask. Im thinking of becoming a combat magician at both School of Aegis Magicand School of Assault Magic. I just found both of them to be very cool and interesting. Why not just specialize in one of them? I heard those schools of magic have a very selective test. By focusing on just one school of magic, you would have a higher chance in getting into one of them. Ive thought about that before, Aaron. But I feel having both of them is crucial in any kind of fight. Anway, Im guessing you''re studying at the School of Miracle & Blessing Magic. Hows your proficiency at it? Im around Intermediate. If I were more devoted to the goddess Marias guidance, I wouldve reached an advanced level. But asking for more would be too ominous for me. I should be grateful that a lowly one like me was given the blessing to hold an intermediate level of magic. That''s alright, just take your time in learning it. No need to be in such a rush. Thank you, Alderhide-sama. By the time I realize it, we are already at the lounge again. Butler Drake and that helmsman are carrying my baggage inside. I try helping them carry the baggage however they heavily insist on carrying the baggage themselves. Thanks to Aaron persuasion and his help in giving us a hand in moving my numerous baggage. I easily finish moving in. Looks like befriending him is going to be quite easy. Time slows by, as I wait for the test result that my very future and dream is dependent on. CH10 — Result Another day, another time to reflect my existence. Ive moved into a university living arrangement that is far more luxurious than my previous house. It shouldve made me enjoy a position of contentment and security more than ever before. However, supposedly a small black hole in my head, within the depth of my very soul is seeping away tiny bits of that security and contentment. My hope and bright outlook to life is slowly diminishing further and further, staying alone in this wide space makes it even worse. All of this space and luxury that only I couldve dreamt of back in my previous world shouldve made me happy; but it only amplifies the deep worry in my heart. At first I thought it was because Im anxious with the test result. I remember back then when I applied for the Tokyo University test and sat down doing its entrance exam. How nerve wrecking it was for all of my hard work studying all day long for three years to be tested only in a two or three hour session. But this might take the cake. I wonder why? Now Im just waiting for the test result and the day classes finally start. This period of waiting with nothing much to do is the worst moment. The realization of the vacuum, the nothingness, the absurdness of my second chance of existence. All I can do is just think and think and think. Left alone with nothing but my own thoughts. Screw this, Im just going to take a bath and then grab some bites in the lounge. That should occupy some of my time. This reminds me, thank god the nobles here actually take care of hygiene very seriously, and cleaning themselves regularly is shown as a sign of wealth. I wonder if the nobles back on earth think the same way as well? I remember they prefer opting out baths by using perfumes and aromatic flowers to cover their years of stench. I shouldve learned the middle ages period more back then. I pull a cord to ring the bell on the first floor that would call this house maid to prepare my bath. In several minutes, I hear light knocks on the door. I open the door and as I expected, a mature but nevertheless still beautiful maid is at the front of my door. She lifts her skirt up and bows lightly. This maid heard your bell, young lord. Is there anything this maid could do to serve the young lord? Prepare my bath immediately. Yes young lord. This maid will prepare the young lords bath immediately. This maid would also like to notify the young lord theres a letter both from the Schools of Magic department and the Alderhide household. Would you want this maid to bring it to you young lord? Oh yeah, today is the end of the week huh? Just prepare my bath. Ill retrieve it myself. Understood, young lord. I follow the maid downstairs. She needs to bring the buckets of water back and forth after all; although theres some sort of plumbing, it''s basically just basic pipes to flow the used water and human waste out . Theres no water pumps to bring in clean water, especially in elevated places, therefore to get water theres still the need to do heavy manual labor. It''s very interesting when you think about it, quite different from the middle ages back on Earth. When we are in the lounge, the maid heads on her own way while I go to the mailbox. Inside it, there are four envelopes. I can tell from their cover they are two magic proficiency certificates, a letter from the Alderhide household which Im very sure is from my mother, and the long-waited application status. I take all of the letters and sit down in one of the coziest chairs in the lounge as I decide to read the magic proficiency certificates first. I open both at the same time and I must say It looks very similar to my graduation degree back on earth. The difference is the certificate is much smaller, barely covering my hand. Theres my name and my proficiency level Basic. And also theAssociations of Magicianslogo and several signatures. Theres some kind of art decoration surrounding the paper on all corners and edges of the certificate, but when look closely it seems to be some kind of elaborate magic rune. I wonder why? Maybe it''s a magic rune to verify its authenticity? Similar to QR code? I should ask one of the magician professors in the university. Finished examining the magic certificates, I go over to the application status as I become slightly hesitant on opening it. Did I get accepted or did I fail? Please for the love of whoever is holy in this world, especially the goddess Maria to give me the blessing of passing the test. I open the letter here goes nothing. Dear Renald Alderhide, We are very sorry to let you know that we are unable to offer you admission at both theSchool of Aegis Magicand theSchool of Assault Magicat Bosarts University. Please know that this decision in no way diminishes your merits. We were humbled by your great talent and achievement. We appreciate your intention and want to assure you that your candidacy received thorough and serious consideration. All of our admission decisions are made through an exhaustive committee review process alongside with theAssociations of Magicians. As a result, all decisions are final, and we are unable to consider appeals of any kind. We are complimented by your interest at both schools of magic. And from your alternative interest, we would love to offer you admission to theSchool of Wits Magicif you agree to proceed. You have our very best wishes in your pursuit of magic mastery. Sincerely, Dramon Barner Dean of the Schools of Magic Department. W-wait wait wait This cant be right? Is there something wrong with the letter? Did they send this to the wrong person? But the first sentence is clearly my name in this world... This must be some kind of a sick joke from the admission committee right? They mustve made a mistake in writing this. I need to re-read it again. I hastily read it again, not noticing any differences from my first attempt. FUCK! Why?! Why?! Why?! How could this be?! How the heck did I get rejected? Was I not skilled enough?! If they were really humbled by my so-called great talent and achievement Why am I not accepted?! AAhhh! If I knew this was going to happen I wouldve studied much harder! Did that magician instructor set me up?! Maybe it''s that father or elder brother Elric of mine who set me up?! They want me to not get further in life or want me to graduate as soon as possible by not letting me pursue magic mastery to the fullest extent?! Wait wait Maybe.. Maybe. What if.. What if theres a way for me to retake the test again. There must be! But but They clearly mention all decisions are final, and I cannot consider appeals of any kind. Didnt those rich kids back on earth would donate a fuck ton of money to get into top universities?! What if I do just that?! Wait.. but that means overburdening the Alderhide family and most importantly my mother... Is this it All of my suffering for two years was all for nothing. Ill never get anywhere in this life. If only I worked harder... Are you okay there? I look towards the direction of that voice. A person is standing in front of me. He has short brown hair and sharp brown eyes. Beneath his clean clothes, is a wide frame and outlined muscles that couldnt be hidden. His aura emits full masculinity and sheer confidence, something I wish I could have. Wait, is this person Reinhardt? Yeah Im fine, thank you. Ive never seen you before, Im Renald Alderhide the son of the honorable Earl Falben Alderhide. Nice to meet you. Im Elras Reinhardt, the son of the great Marquis Kainth Reindhardt. Now, back to my question are you okay? His eyes look through me without flinching as if hes the embodiment of sheer will. Why do I always experience that kind of gaze? Yeah Im fine. Thank you for your concern Reinhardt-sama. No, you are not. I give you one more chance, are you okay? If not, what happened? Damn, this guy wont let me off that easily huh I signal my hand to offer him to take a seat across me and he does so willingly. I received a letter that I got rejected by both theSchool of Aegis Magicand theSchool of Assault Magic No wonder your expression was like that... My heavy condolences. Hows my expression? Was it that obvious? You look like you just received very grief news, as if your loved ones met with a devastating accident or something equally as bad. I see. Looks like I need to learn more on how to hide my emotions and maintain a poker or calm face. That way May I know your magic proficiency level? I know magic skills are very discreet matter so to start with I would like to tell you that I just reached Advanced magic proficiency in theSchool of Assault Magic Mine is basic in both schools of magic. Holy shit, of course you wont get accepted with that kind of level. This guy really needs to put salt on my wounds huh Yeah... I guess you''re right Sir Reinhardt. You shouldve mastered only one of them, you would have a better chance with Intermediate level. Yeah youre right. That reminds me, how come you have already achieved Advanced magic mastery? You seriously dont know? He looks at me with a face filled with shock and disbelief. Did I just mistakenly offend him or something? But isnt achieving advanced magic mastery is terrific and puts you well above the average magician? He sighs as he starts to talk again. Im a Reinhardt so it''s very well expected of me to be damn good at combat magic. Judging how you didnt know the significance of the Reinhardt Marquis family then you should know that our territory borders those damn elves northwest on the Veinard kingdom map. The constant skirmishes between those damn elves in my family territory lead us to be solely focused on military merits and ingrained with the kingdoms military effort. With the way he stresses the word elves, he definitely hates elves to the core. There was a history book that mentioned the rivalry between humans and elves. How elves are warmongers, brutal savages and barbaric and much more derogatory terms but I thought it was just propaganda, I didnt know it was this bad. Then again, perhaps this guy''s whole life is spent fighting elves which causes him to think that way. Thank you for your guidance, Sir Reinhardt. I dont know much in depth about the outside world especially regarding the world affair. My mother sheltered me since my childhood and I rarely interact with the noble community. So I really appreciate it when you taught me, even just for a bit. For now, humbling oneself should be the correct course in this conversation. Not knowing anything about the noble community is a very dangerous matter if I want to be perceived well amongst other nobles. Hopefully Sir Reinhardt will take it lightly. Thats. Interesting. Say What was your name again? Renald Alderhide, Sir Reinhardt. Just call me Elras, Renald. I have a feeling we might be good friends. I will take my leave now. He then goes away and heads to the staircase. Did I make a good first impression on him? From the way he wants me to call him Elras it sounds like it. I should also go back to my floor, the maid should already have finished preparing the bath anyway. I clean up the table and gather all of my letters and envelopes, then go up the stairs. By the time I arrive at my floor the maid bows slightly and immediately leaves my floor. The bath should be ready then. Oh wait, theres also the unopened letter from my mother right? I should read it first. She does remind me that she will send me a letter very often. I quickly open the letter, much more relaxed compared to last time. My dear lovely boy Renald, Hows your stay in the Bosarts University student housing? I hope your accommodation is perfect and everything is alright. By the time this mail arrives, your classes and your pursuit in high level education should begin pretty soon. Ive been there myself and it was a fun experience I want you to enjoy as well. It''s also a great opportunity to meet with wonderful friends and perhaps your potential girlfriend or even wife fufufu Ive talked extensively with your father about your study and he agreed to give you a monthly spending of a gold per month. He and I already made a bank account just for you; all you need to do is to retrieve your monthly allowance from the Zempten bank. Im such a good mother arent I? Just because you are far away from home doesnt mean you could lose contact with your mother. Im expecting you to write back to me every once in a while. Or else, I will heavily consider terminating your bank account. I cant wait to hear back from you in a month my dear boy, Your sweet mother. A gold per month?! That''s a lot of money for a single person. I might be a noble but Im also the youngest one in the family. How was she able to convince father to give me that much money? From my adventuring gear and now to this My debt towards her increased yet again If I remember correctly this world currency conversion coins are, 1 Platinum = 10 Gold = 100 Silver = 1,000 Copper = 10,000 Bronze But still three years of monthly one gold coins is thirty six gold coins in total. Thats a bit more than the cost of instructor Kalishs plot of retirement after he finished training me. F-f-fuuck How am I supposed to break the news to her that I got rejected? She already gave me everything. Especially love. Even though Ive replaced her own son, she somehow still loves me I know she still thinks Im the original Renald. Once in a while, she will unconsciously remind me how different I am from the past Renald, saying things like Oh Im sorry, you used to love this before or How could you not like this anymore?. But feeling her motherly love that asks for nothing in return to me even if she mistook me for the original Renald... Is this what Ive been missing in my entire life? No! I cannot take advantage of her kindness anymore. Im totally fine, I dont need that kind of love, Ive survived thirty four years without it anyway. It''s precisely because of that I need to repay her But how am I supposed to return the favor to her...? KyoruS CH11 — Student Life The academic year has finally started as I walk my way to the class alongside my roommates, Aaron and Elras. We pass through beautiful trees, plants and even blooming flowers all around the campus. Its beautiful greenery scene with white buildings contrasts with the brick-jungle city where it resides. Even its pathway seems to be made with elaborate light red bricks compared to the dull grey bricks common in the city. It is a university exclusively made for the nobility by the nobility after all. Surprisingly, I havent met Duncas Stager. I''m not sure whether hes shy or just like being alone. But that''s not none of my business. In the end, I decided to studySchool of Wits Magic. Its magical philosophy that is based on a mind communication network and system is quite similar to industrial engineering back on earth. Is that why Im matched with it instead of the School of Aegis MagicorSchool of Assault Magic? Cant teach an old dog a new trick huh Yo Renald, do you remember which classes are we taking together again? Elras ask me, nonchalantly. I then reply, Have you forgotten? From the letter we received recently, in our first semester all students are required to take their three mandatory courses. Which are [History & Politics], [Military Doctrine], and [Magics] depending on which Schools of Magic we got admitted to. Then Aaron says, That''s right Alderhide-sama. Although, I would like to mention the [Military Doctrine] course is only mandatory for men. My older sister told me that the course would be replaced with [Music Performance] for the women as their mandatory course. This leads me to one small thing I would like to ask you about, if it''s okay with you Reinhardt-sama. But why would they recently mandated the [Military Doctrine] course? They must have some prior information regarding the university. And here I am just stumbling into it without any clue whatsoever. Maybe focusing just solely on magic is not a good idea anymore. I need to brush up on some of this world knowledge. Well I will need to do it sooner or later to prove one of my hypotheses. To be honest Im not sure. But if I have to speculate, it might be because of the increased skirmishes between the elves and humans. Even the neighboring Shiford kingdom is getting harassed by those damn elves. Elras said. Let us pray to our goddess, Maria in future hard times then. Aaron said. Renald, what''s and where is our first class then? Its [History & Politics] and it''s located in Marves hall, room 8. Did you even read the letter? I responded back. Seriously how come Elras didnt pay attention to it. Its not like it''s filled with heavy or complex information. Ive been up to something lately. What is it then? Nothing much. Ive been busy signing up to become a member in theDyron Temperamentguild. And Ive been discussing with the assigned guild advisor on which quest I should take. Wow, he did tell me hes an Advanced assault magician. So it''s very possible for him to join that amazing guild. Wait a minute, isnt this my chance? If I can hop in with him, I could gain more combat experience and money. Perhaps I can even self-taught my way through in becoming a combat magician. Is it possible that I can join your group in theDyron Temperament? What?! Renald, Im going solo and you should know that the guild only accepts Advanced Magicians. Relax, I dont need to register with the guild. I just want the combat experience. Besides, it''s precisely because youre going solo, youll need me to help you out. I only ever want to go solo, and why do you even think I would let you join in when youre just a basic magician? I can help with your menial task and serve as a backup when things get rough, Ill just stay in the backline and wont disturb your fight. Trust me on this one. Fine, but you will help me with all of my assignments in classes we are in together. If theres just one time you feel hesitant about helping my assignments, then dont even think about adventuring with me again. Alright, but in return you have to teach me some Intermediate Assault magic spells. Deal. Yes! I still have a chance of becoming a combat magician! Happily I close the deal, I just realize were already at the Marves Hall. The white building is quite huge, with multiple glass panels, a common theme throughout the campus. We then go inside and make our way to our classroom. Bright sunlight shone through the humongous window on the left side of the room, filling the room with its early spring light. Calling it a room is an understatement; inside is very spacious. A room this size wouldve fit around two hundred university students back on Earth, but I only found around forty chairs in this room. The spacing between each level and chair is very generous. The desks provided are quite large too, to the point I believe it''s too redundant. Compared to the foldable desk that could only fit a laptop back on Earth. Several other people, or should I say nobles are already in the room. Some are sitting diligently as they prepare for the lecture that will happen soon by reading books and writing early notes. Although the others, on the other hand are happily talking with one another, the room is not noisy. Well, they are nobles first and foremost. They must be disciplined and dont act like lowly uncivilized commoners. Aaron finds seats for the three of us in the far back corner. I remember in my past life usually the seats that are left empty are in the front most, now interestingly are the one in the back. This just shows how eager these students are in learning. I must say that I admire their eagerness in learning. Just because they belong to the privileged group of the society, they still try to learn and work on improving themselves. I can hear Aaron and Elras besides me talking among themselves regarding their discontinued conversation of mandatory courses. Not wanting to join them with my questionably lack of knowledge, I sit down in silence as I enjoy the atmosphere of the classroom. It''s quite chatter and the fragrance of old books draws me into serenity. Then, a very distinctive person comes inside the room. What makes him stand out the most is not his silver-ish gray hair color, that shows his age, nor the fact that he wears what I think is a professor uniform. Rather it is his two zaggy horns and jet black tail. A dragonkin. Welcome dear students to Bosart University. Im your [History & Politics] professor for the semester. My name is Krig Meyer, but I expect you all to call me Professor Meyer. In this class you will learn the many wonders of the long forgotten past which form the basis of our current world and the complex social web that shapes the relationship between kingdoms and empires. Some of you may already be very well-versed in this subject, however it doesnt mean you can slack off in this class. Ill be passing down some early notes to get ahead on what you are about to learn. The notes we receive highlights the various topics we are about to cover for the semester. Tenebris Shihi Era history, Concordis overview, Elves geopolitics, Lungkin-Concordis diplomacy relationship, and many more. Tenebris Shihi Era, I think it was an ancient history period almost way before the human era. To think the ancient history subject would directly come to me; All I need to do is to dig deep further about ancient religion from Professor Meyer. Looks like going through the route of ancient religion hypotheses is going to be a smooth one. I wonder what I should speculate about that purple room. Perhaps it''s a way to enhance my powers or bestow certain objects as it is quite common in this worlds religion? Or is it something far more sinister? The ability to summon superior forms of shadows such as demons or devils? That reminds me, regarding my Adsignatos power, learning the [Military Doctrine] will be very useful in commanding the shadows, battle operations will be much smoother and efficient. Something Im quite lacking at. The class starts as Professor Meyer begins his lecture... . That''s all for today. Remember to read the section about the Tenebris Shihi Era. The class ended with the sound of chattering students and clattering chairs fills the room as they prepare for their next class. Elras and Aaron, I will take my leave first. I need to head over to mySchool of Wits Magicclass now. Take care, Alderhide-sama. Bye, Renald. Dont forget about my assignment! I make my way to theSchool of Wits Magicclass. I dont know much about it, but thats mostly my fault since I was too occupied learning other schools of magic. Will I be able to master it just fine? The Introduction to Magic book did mentioned to choose and therefore specialize in only one school of magic since learning magic is already hard as it is. Guess, Im at a disadvantage compared to other students who already have a head start. Anyway, my class building should be next to the Aegis schools of magic building. I head over there, as I try to recall key landmarks and other paths from the map the university sent before our semester started. While walking to class, my eyes drift across the scenery as I notice a peculiar bronze statue beneath the energizing sunlight. The face of the statue was not one of joy, nor the sort of pride that nobles are usually portrayed as, but of the sort of wisdom one gains from meticulously learning the many hidden wonders this world could offer. Its hand holding several books proves this notion. It truly shows what kind of character the founder of Bosarts University Bosarts Kimsten is. Amidst my silent admiration to the statue, a girl among other students comes into view. Truly what a regal beauty she is, with hair as white as shiny snow, and a calming smile. Her blue sky eyes are clearer than even my mothers. Her skin is smooth porcelain and her body exhibits tantalizing curves. It strikes me harder since her beauty never seen before breaks free of my repressed lust and passion. Hime-sama, please remember to work on your Aegis magic spells once more, our test will come very soon. Of course. Do you really think, I, Vivienne Veinard didnt come prepared to class? She and her group are walking the opposite way of me. I try my best to maintain my poker face, hiding my screaming temptation to look at her perfection. Their conversations are all just mindless chatter as I muster all of my will into looking straight ahead, without deviating to her. After finally passing over her group, I can finally calm down. I look back to catch a glimpse of her once more. Even her back showcases her striking beauty with her hair flowing to her curvy bottom. Her walking posture as she goes further away from me is also filled with dignity and royalty. Truly the embodiment of a princess. Vivienne Veinard I think shes the royal second princess and a year or two older than me. Goodness gracious Did I just fall in love with her. How can I even compare to her? Shes a princess While Im just the youngest Earls son Its a futile love, one with unrealistic expectations considering the disparity between our socioeconomic status.... Ive already learnt it and I need to know my place. Maybe Maybe if I just work hard, I can be worthy of her... Ahh theres no time for that, I need to go to mySchool of Wits Magicclass. I finally arrive at my classroom, inside is interestingly quite the same as my previous [History & Politics] class. Wide open space room with desks and chairs scattered around is already occupied by most students. But this time the chalkboard is much bigger with several complex magic runes I have no way of understanding already written on it. Greetings students A mysterious womans voice. Heard not from the lobe of my ears, but rather conjured mysteriously through the depth of my mind. Its voice is clearly unsimilar to my own thoughts or even my shadow minions. Is this the same telepathy magic as mine with my shadows? But why did I not hear any chanting words? Is this how a supreme Wits Magician uses their powers? The atmosphere tension rises as I can see several students growing confused or childishly frightened. I can feel several confusion growing in this class; I ask all of you to please remain calm. Im just demonstrating one of the wonders of theSchool of Wits Magicyou will learn in the near future. On the slight note, Im Cathryn Smush, your Wits Magician Instructor. The slight tense atmosphere dies down as everybody seems to finally calmed down. She then smiles widely as she starts to prepare her mind. What differentiate us from the monsters? Most say it''s our heart our benevolent heart that knows compassion and love. The Wits magician however, thinks differently. It''s our will, our mind, our logos C our ability to think, our ability to create coherent thoughts. Studying theSchool of Wits Magicis not just about learning how to cast communication spells or coming up with silly illusions. It''s about learning what makes us human our deep intricate and mysterious mind we cant yet fully comprehend. By utilizing mana in such ways that takes advantage of our slight understanding. The world of Wits magic is deep with many unknowns. It takes real intellectual capability to understand not just our complex mind, but also the many details woven in our magic runes. If any one of you ever studied other Schools of Magic, you will find out very soon that our way of magic is far more complex than youve ever learnt. But do not falter as I will guide your every step in understanding this fascinating Schools of Magic. And I gladly welcome every single one of you in pursuing this way of magic. Hell yeah, maybe theSchool of Wits Magicwasnt bad after all... CH12 — Dyron Temperament After several mundane days of classes learning the unique Wits magic and the annoying part of helping Elrass [History & Politics] assignments, he is now filling the end of the deal by taking me to theDyron Temperamentguild headquarter. How should I even describe the headquarter that is in front of me right now? Majestic? Adventurous? Or perhaps... Wealthy? The things that I crave for, wealth, status, and power all seemingly manifested within the extraordinary building. Compared to its neighboring building, the guild stood out like gold in the midst of dull gravel. As we come inside, several eye-catching guild banners are scattered tidily around the hall. The banner is bright red, its core a golden Aegis magic shield surrounded by a ravenous golden tiger and eagle. Robust armor stands and sharp weapons lie throughout the guild, its shiny surface oozes out eminence. Its antique-like appearance seems to give the headquarters a unique history feel to it; to me, however, gives me the impression of how might truly be the only thing that will stand through the test of times. I was being amazed by this enormous amount of luxury and fine details when I look at Elras. To my shock, hes doing a bit too fine, as if hes simply doing a daily routine, walking nonchalantly. On the wall behind the large reception desk, lies what I think is the guilds slogan. The Disciplines of Perception, of Will, and of Action. That''s the way of the Dyron Temperament. Elras lead the way to the lounge, as we sit in one of the many sofas in this place. Renald, We are going to meet with my advisor here soon enough. In the meantime, do you know how theDyron Temperamentguild works? From my understanding, in theDyron Temperamentits adventurers will be assigned with an advisor throughout their career in the guild. From there, their personal advisor will give them a personally tailored quest that fits their character and need. This maximizes their growth as adventurers and also the guilds reputation in solving monster problems. Thats great, it seems that I dont have to give you an introduction to how things work here. I know that we are already this far but I still want to know, why are you trying so hard to become an adventurer or combat magician? Ive looked into the Alderhide family and it seems your family territory doesnt have the same monsters intensity problem like most other territories. I I just want to become more powerful. Most successful people in this world are combat magicians, right? Huh is that so... Awkward silence between us remains, with only other quiet chatter could be heard throughout the lounge. In the middle of my attempt to figure out how to continue the conversation, a person comes to my view and is walking straight ahead to us. The man is quite groomed, dressed very well in black and red attire, his face starts to show his old age, but nevertheless still looks quite young. Is he Elrass advisor? It''s great to meet you again Reinhardt-sama. Im sorry but who is this person? The man greets him quite respectfully, slightly bowing. He then gazes at me questionably as if assessing my worth to him. Do I really give an impression of being weak? Hes my partner, Renald Alderhide. You say you have a quest that you recommended me to take right? Yes I swear I noticed his eyebrow rise a bit just now. Reinhardt-sama. Lets go to one of the available rooms to discuss the quest more privately. We then go inside the many available rooms which Im guessing is used to hold meetings between the guild members with their assigned advisor. There are two lavish red sofas, in between is a seemingly well-crafted mahogany coffee table. I sit with Elras on the same sofas. By the time the advisor comes to my view, hes carrying two teas in a fancy ceramic cup. The same exotic red tea my mother loves. For them to easily provide this luxurious tea just shows the amount of wealth they have in store. By all means, please enjoy yourself. As soon as the tea is on the table, Elras immediately drinks it, soon afterward I follow his lead. Ive never seen him before, is he registered in the guild? No. He doesnt need to. By the way, the tea is very nice. Huh? Thanks Anyway, whats his magic capability then? Surprise surprise, only basic on both Schools of Aegis MagicandSchools of Assault Magic The advisors face now fills with shock. He looks at me, his expression shows disbelief and disgust towards me. Im sorry Reinhardt-sama, but the rules clearly say that all participating members doing the quest must be aDyron Temperamentmember. I cannot allow that partner of yours to participate in this quest. Are you sure you cant give us some leeway? No cant do. Allowing him to participate will be a disgrace to Dyrons philosophy and possibly tarnish the guilds reputation. Ahh shit Why does everything in life is soo damn hard? Im beginning to start giving up but Elras seems to not falter and says, You know Tonight Im going to have a pleasant dinner with my father and Carlen. Hes always curious about my experience withDyron Temperament, bothering me every single time weve met from time to time if I have even the slightest discomfort in the guild. Well He is the guild master after all... I always said to him that I have a wonderful time here, but nothing in life is perfect I guess. Somehow, the air becomes quite heated up. The way Elras looks at him is quite disturbing with a grin smirk creeping on his features. The advisor also slowly starts to reveal an unsightly face. But anyway, too bad Renald, looks like you and I wont be able to adventure together. Lets go get something to drink, shall we? He hugs my shoulder in his left hand as he drags me and him leaving the room. W-w-wait! Wow Looks like you have the audacity to command two noble sons now. So...? What is it that you want? We look back. The advisor''s face becomes even worse, his face is quite pale and his forehead becomes more apparent of sweat. I-if hes not registered then h-he can join the quest But the reward or requirement wont be changed to fit his participation... See? Not so hard isnt it? Were back again sitting at the sofas again. I can see the advisors shoulder much lower, starting to calm down and relax a bit, although I could still sense a bit of his nervousness, apparent from his forced smile. While Elras acts oblivious to all to whats happening towards the advisor. Lets get into business, shall we? Whats the quest you wanted to talk about? Ive compiled several quests available in the guild that fits your expertise, Reinhardt-sama. Please look at these papers and see which one you would like to take. The papers are laid out on the table. We take a look at it and Im able to discern a few key elements on the quests hes offering. Archspiders are heavily suspected to be in early manifestation in an abandoned mine shaft near the Hughber town, a full three days ride by horse. The quest requirement is to investigate the mine shaft, assess in detail its manifestation, and see if we can destroy its nest. If not, report back our findings and bring down as many archspiders as we can. The baseline reward is 1 gold coin. Orcs from the Camiln forest are terrorizing nearby villages once more, across the Hasten bay. The guild is planning and coordinating a massive operation in removing the threat of the orcs. Several adventurers and parties will join and some are already in this massive operation. The guild is still open for its members to join for another week. The duration of the operation is estimated to be around two weeks, with the first weeks to be filled with logistics and transportation that will be handled by the guild. By simply joining the operation, the guild will compensate 3 silver coins, and another 3 silver coins for each orc slain. And last but the most interesting one,Kualitatemoutlaws are suspected to be present in this city. It is stated three days ago, a high ranking government servant has been murdered. Whats left in the scene that serves as a clue is a three-line bar inside a circle, shaped from the victims blood Kualitateminsignia. Investigators have found a potential place where some of them are hiding and are requesting combat support in facing the outlaws. It is listed that if we neutralize the outlaw the compensation will be 2 gold coins, while as alive, is a staggering 5 gold coins. Kualitatemoutlaws huh? Its been a while since I heard about them. I thought they were already gone; plucked out of their deepest roots. How come they start appearing again? We dont really know Reinhardt-sama. Im sorry, but can somebody explain to me who are theseKualitatemoutlaws? How come Ive never heard of them before? What kind of organization are they? Wow You really are a clueless boy. Umm... The advisor says, his face filled with discomfort. Doesnt remember my name huh? My name is Renald Alderhide. Ah yes, Alderhide-sama. TheKualitatemis primarily an outlaw organization that advocates for equality in the way magic is treated. They demand high magic education to be accessible to all kinds of people and much looser control in monarchy intervention to peoples daily life. Their cause can be seen as noble, the way they fight for it, however, is pure savages. During their prime days, they killed several high ranking government servants and even members of theAssociations of Magicians. Key figures in that outlaw organization were killed four or five years ago, leading them to disband their organization. Or so we thought. Heh, resources are finite. Thats more so in learning magic. It takes true dedication and intellectual capability to understand it. And giving out free magic education to everybody is simply impossible. More so, for the common people. Elras says so with a small smirking grin as he drinks his tea. The advisor stares at him, his features can be interpreted as being resentful with deep hatred, but maybe thats just me. He is, in fact, a commoner. Magic equality huh? Magic is quite hard to learn and does need high mental capability to understand it. However, the more advanced form of magic is tightly closed, only for the richest and nobility people to learn its powerful wonders. So although they are morally right, at least from the perspective of a modern persons moral compass, their act of murder, however, totally disdain their justified cause. So its hard for me to empathize with. But then again the strong can impose anything to the weak, so possibly they are forced to do so in order to bear fruit of their ideals. The same way happens in my previous world, only this time it is much more apparent. The second quest is basically impossible, heck I dont even know why you decide to recommend me that quest. Do you really forget that Im a student at Bosart University? I dont have that much free time laying around unlike most adventurers. For the sake of efficiency, I would rather choose the outlaw quest. Is that alright for you Renald? Yeah, thats fine to me. I say back. Alright, when are we meeting with the investigators? As soon as tomorrow, Reinhardt-sama. Okay, prepare the meeting for me then. Oh and also notify me how we are going to proceed with intercepting the outlaws. Sure, thank you for your cooperation, Reinhardt-sama and Alderhide-sama. The advisor says as he stands up and bows fully. Yeah, whatever. Elras says, not caring at all with what the advisor says. We then leave the room, leaving behind the advisor. Hey What happened there? I immediately ask. What do you mean Renald? The advisor was right you know, me joining the quest is against the guilds founder philosophy. Thats why I told you from the beginning for me to partake in your quest discreetly. But you really want me to follow you into the meeting. Well, you are correct Renald. But thats just how the world works. The Dyron Temperamentguild may have a very noble beginning, wanting to create a place for strong adventurers, especially commoners. After the death of Dyron however, things changed, its people become more greedy and corrupted. Always trying to gain favors to the nobility to gain more wealth. Heck, I didnt even want to join this fucking guild in the first place, it was only because of my father forcing me to join the guild in order to Not to grow weak and stay true to the Reinhardt mantra. Is is that so Elras? Yeah, man. Dont think much about it. Unbeknownst to me, we are walking to the training hall, inside is larger compared to the test room back in the university that Ive known of. Polished light yellow brick walls with small damage marks are apparent throughout the place, giving its strangely welcoming vibe for people to train in. We went to one of the corners with multiple dummy targets altogether. Since we are going to be together, I need to know your skills and capabilities that you could bring into the table. Make sure you demonstrate all of your spells. I even prepared some high-grade mana potions just in case if you run out of mana. Sure. Although surprised I just did what he wants, demonstrating again the full arsenal of my spells, exactly the same way when I took the test that Ive horrendously failed at. As I cast each and every single one of my spells, I began to question what exactly made me failed. Was it truly because of my low magic capability? My small arsenal of spells? Or something much more that I dont have the slightest idea of? While Elras, on the other hand, becomes quite uncomfortable as if hes seeing something truly unbelievable, out of one common sense. Did I make a mistake? So, what do you think? Man You have so much to work on. Let me guess, all of your magic education comes from an adventurer, is that correct? Yeah, whats wrong with it? Oh my goddess! How can your father let an adventurer teach his own son?! He says, barely holding his fury as he almost shouts angrily. He quickly then takes a deep breath and out, trying to calm himself down. How do I say it... Youre basically at a disadvantage. The way most adventurers do their magic, most who are commoners, are very simple and are weaker compared to the way how us nobles do our magic. Our way is simply much more superior. So So not only you have a basic magic proficiency, your way of magic belongs to those who are commoners. That must be the reason why you didnt get accepted to both schools of magic. What?! Just because I was taught by an adventurer, I was weaker compared to most nobles?! Fuck! If Ive known this from the beginning I wouldve chosen a real magician instructor. Did my father purposefully let this happen? Just to save money? Ahh How can I succeed in this life when Im at a disadvantage since the beginning? Dammit, I didnt know that Elras I am the youngest son in the family, so my father probably hired an adventurer to train me in order to save money. Here, let me show you what true noble magic is. He then comes forward as he faces a fresh group of dummy targets. He raises both of his hands slowly, as I can tell hes calling out his inexorably plentiful mana. Flickers of red surround him. Fire and magic runes materialize on his hands. Then he chants,1 I am the fire of humanity; I am my very own wrath; Crisp my enemies into ashes! Vulcanus! Those flickers transform into big globs of fire as they dash to the group of dummy targets in the speed of light. BOOM! Blinding light shines to my eyes. When I open my eyes. All that remains are ashes and deep black after marks. Now that. Is real Assault magic. CH13 — Flesh and Bone The chilly evening breeze tousles my unkempt hair, refreshing me to the present moment out of my mesmerizing daydream. Where was I again? Oh yeah, Im about to head back home, after finishing a battle board simulation in the mandatory [Military Doctrine] class. Out of all times, Im daydreaming A dream soo out of this world of me dating that regal beauty royal princess. Why am I like this? Is it out of exhaustion from my continuous studying of theSchools of Wits Magicin the palaces library? But this is very normal for me back in my past life. I would study non-stop, meticulously remembering every meaning of the kanji letter, and practicing mathematical questions until I pass out. Studying was the bread and butter in my past life. But somehow I become so weak to it that I randomly daydream... Im passing through the Bosarts statue again when I spot her the girl out of my wildest dream. Her magnificence always draws me in, filling my devoid empty heart with her feminine charm. But it''s always not enough. Her beauty, as cliche as it may sound, is like a rose, underneath its beautiful vibrant red petals are spiky thorns, hurting back whoever gets close to it. All I can do is just admire her from a distance unattainable and untouchable. I pass through her as always, hiding my eager passion. The honeyed dew sunlight gives out a beautiful warm touch to the campus, even more so to her. But nothing good lasts long, for the honeyed light is also a sign that the short-lived happiness will soon be replaced with the dark gloomy night. Tonight is the time where Elras and I will do our quest in providing combat support to the investigators in capturing theKualitatemoutlaws. When I think back again, how the hell did I agree to accept the quest? Killing monsters is one thing, killing fellow human beings, on the other hand, is a completely different thing Im not sure Im ready for. I remember when I first killed my first monster a year and a half ago. How nerve-wracking it was to the point of vomiting, the small details as the goblin squirms, its state, seconds before it''s inevitable death. Do I have to experience it all again? This time with a person? Canceling the quest would worsen my friendship with Elras, so I cant back out from this. By the time I arrived at our living arrangement, Elras is with several other people which Im guessing his friends are all in the lounge. From their clothes, I can tell they are also students at Bosart University. I guess thats normal, unlike me, Im sure he has a life outside of studying and adventuring. Reinhardt-sama, could you please teach me more of that spell youve shown in class before? Thats right, we would love to learn it, how about sometime this weekend? Yeah, me too, Reinhardt-sama! Both boys and girls are crowding and bickering over Elras, like baby birds fighting over worms from their mother. What a popular kid he is. In the midst of my effort in ignoring them, heading to the staircase to my room, Elras surprisingly notices me. His eyes widen a bit, yet some sort of relief from his expression. Hey, Renald! Ah great, he puts me in the spotlight. His friends eyes darts over to me, confusion plastered on every single one of their faces. Hey, Elras. Prepare your gear, we are about to head out soon. Okay, Elras. I say back. W-what? W-where are you heading? One of Elrass friend responses back. I got something to do with my friend, Renald. Ill see you all tomorrow. That That sounds nice Could you give us more details about your trip? Another Elrass friend asks back. I dont like where this is going, so I immediately head back to my room. I wonder why Elras seems to be too polite with his friends though? I gather all of my gear; my trusty sword and a mint-new gambeson armor and several restocked potions. These potions have been sitting on the shelf for quite a long time since my mother never allows me to go adventuring after that forest accident. Damn, now that I think about it, arent I quite rusty in real combat? All I can hope for is that apprehending the outlaws would be quick and easy. Happy with what I got, I head downstairs. Turns out, Elras is already in his gear, a sword engraved with magic runes, crafted with manaritium similar to mine buckled in his hip. Hes wearing a gambeson armor similar to mine, albeit fancier with its gold ornaments. The carriage is waiting. Let''s go. Sure. The carriage is interestingly smaller than what Im used to and theres none of the nobility insignia anywhere on the carriage. Are we going anonymously? Or is it just a way to not attract attention from the commoners? We hop into the carriage. Elras says something to the helmsman that is inaudible to me. As soon as the carriage door is closed, the horse neighs as the carriage starts to move. So Elras, Im guessing those people back then are your friends, right? Yeah... you could say that. Wh-what do you mean? I responded back. He then sighs loudly. Dont think much about it, Renald. Let''s focus on the quest, shall we? Okay So... where are we heading? We are going to meet with the investigators in the Kingston Tavern first before we head out with them to where we will encounter the outlaws. Did the advisor or investigators disclose more information about the outlaws? The investigators we are about to meet will give us further information about them. On a further note, that advisor of mine told me that hes resigning today. Very sudden indeed. Oh yeah You did mention how he might be fired. But isnt this too quick? You are correct, Renald. I also didnt expect the guildmaster to be this fast either.. Maybe he got scared to the point of resigning himself. But it works in my favor in the end. Right... After moments of silence between us, the carriage stops. We must have arrived at the Kingston Tavern. Its loud music of a woman singing accompanied by music instruments unique to this world draws me into the tavern ambiance before we even come inside. Elras, as usual, leads the way as he rests his hand on the mahogany paint coated wooden door and push. Several people both young and old, men and women are here. From their attire, most are adventurers with their gear tucked in their bodies. They are dancing on the open floor, drinking games, eating alone, playing cards, boasting, swearing. Although Im not used to the rowdiness of it, theres something in it that makes me melt into the vibe. The livelihood of everybody in here accompanied with the simple aesthetics, makes me more comfortable than the luxurious aesthetics common in my present life compared to Elras right now, which I found to be quite in discomfort. Im guessing hes not used to how the place reeks with cheap food and alcohol, especially more so with how they act very uncivilized monkeys like how most nobles would say. Elras winds through the warm bodies, as I closely follow destination in mind. At the desolated corner, lies two people sitting at a round table, as if they are statues in display, waiting for someone. They are wearing jet black robes, but not the kind associated with magicians. Is the seat empty? Elras says. Do you know how much it costs to buy a beer here, kid? One of them says. Im not sure myself but a warm premium beer at the Charles Tavern is seven copper coins and eighteen bronze coins. Hmph... All of you, follow me, we will immediately head out. I will brief you on what''s about to happen tonight as soon as we get into the carriage. What kind of banter was that? Some kind of coded banter to verify each other''s identity? Without giving us the time to respond back, the two people stand up and we follow them as we leave the tavern. By the time we hop into their carriage and already starts moving, Elras looks pretty pissed and ask, So are you going to tell me whats with the rush just now? We are running out of time, the higher-ups want us to capture the outlaw as soon as possible. From our investigation, they are moving from places to places very often. We need to act swiftly if we want to even get a glimpse of them. For the love of the goddess, fine. Give us a quick briefing on the plan. Our investigation leads us to an abandoned mansion near the city outskirts where we predict the outlaws are hiding in. We are unsure of how bigKualitatemas a whole is. But we are very sure that the one we are about to face if our leads are not wrong, should be only a small part of their whole organization. Okay How many are we facing then? Elras asks. We are unsure of that but should be a small group. Less than five. What''s your magic proficiency level? Elras asks again. My partner and I are only basic atSchools of Assault Magic. We will heavily rely on you in case things get rough. Oh, it will be. Renald, do you have any questions for them? Hmm Are we supposed to capture the outlaws alive or kill them? I ask back. It would be very nice if we can capture them, but it''s very likely they would resist and let us kill them. You might not know this butKualitatemare quite known for their brutality. That''s expected. So... Elras continues the conversation as I zoned out. Killing them will be likely huh? Will I be able to do it? Im doubting myself again Dammit I should concentrate on something else. Like my damn ass for example. I cant believe we have to go back and forth on carriages. Theres just something about it that makes me uncomfortable, the seating perhaps. But it''s more than that, riding on this uneven terrain with the lack of suspension causes bumps that puts more stress on my ass. Anyway, by the time I cannot hold the burning itch in my ass, any longer. We finally arrived at our destination. The door opens, prompting me to get out at the speed of light. Ah Fuck carriages. I miss the modern way. Hey, boy! Dont make yourself stand out too much. Yeah yeah yeah The cold dark night, with the full moon shining its dim white light illuminating the abandoned mansion in front of us. It awes me with its scale, it shouldve been a place for a very wealthy man or an aristocrat to reside. The crumbling wear on its once magnificent polished stone exterior, however, shows otherwise. The way the vines and wild plants surrounded the front yard and even its walls, further prove this notion. The whole thing feels like something that came straight out of a horror movie. The sign of wear and rampant wildlife all around it gives off a hopeless feeling, not out of forgottenness but pure abandonment and disregard. We step inside the mansion. The breeze chills me to my very core. Thick dust fills the air, making it troublesome to breathe; unpleasant aroma mixed into it. Elras and the investigators have their weapons up and ready, traversing the place, eyes on all corners. Their appearances are very stoic and lead with confidence. I follow them from behind, trying to keep up with their pace; my anxiety and doubts are hidden. HAAA!! A loud shout out of nowhere. A figure attacks Elras; its sword swinging down in an attempt to cleave him in half. Elras swiftly parries it while still maintaining his stoic balance. Pulso The force pushes the figure quite far, hitting the wall. The figure lets out a painful scream as it falls to the ground. It is now that I can see that the figure is, in fact, a Rengda from his two huge black horns. Wait, is that a metal collar on his neck? Igni A burst of fiery blue comes out from Elras hands. The mighty blue fire crisps the Rengda into ashes, like a flimsy paper in the fire. Damn, what a brutal sight... Elras looks at me as he shows a small smirk. That first spell was the same as mine, but the result effect is drastically better. Fuck, it just makes me regret even more for not learning nobility magic. It seems our guests have arrived, or should I say prey... All of us look towards the direction of the horrifying voice. A man in what seems to be in his thirties, with not a single armor apparent from his attire. The man looks at us with a clear grin filled with confidence, contrasting with his flowing raggy hair. Accompanied by a quite young attractive girl, with a similar strange metal collar on her neck. Fuck I was expecting only one adventurer. That piece of shit didnt do his job correctly. The man said. What? What do you mean?! Elras shouts. Whatever. Cover me, slave! The man shouts. Yes, master. Arx! The girl responded as she chanted. A golden transparent magical barrier takes form, its stoic structure seems unbendable, separating us between them like the great wall. I could sense nervousness with a mix of anger within our group, as we are left with nothing to do but watch the unfolding performance that perhaps will decide our fate. The man pulls the dagger on his hand, its blade facing his palm, drawing blood as it drips to the floor. The man let the pain flow over him, a thin smile of ecstasy spread across his features. Theres something wrong with that smile The blood on the floor is alive, moving around, creating a huge circle surrounding him wait, no a magic rune. The man is in much worse shape. Blood continues to drip out of his hand. His appearance grows a few years older, his hair slightly whitens, wrinkles more apparent, and even looser skin. His thin smile transforms into a huge smirk, laughing at us belittling us. I? ?F?e?a?r? ?N?o? ?D?e?a?t?h? The voice coming from that man sounds like a harsh dying man, cursing his last breath, refusing its unfathomable fate. The blood magic runes on the floor become alive, radiating a grim red light. A?s? ?D?e?a?t?h? ?I?s? ?T?h?e? ?G?a?t?e?w?a?y? ?t?o? ?R?e?b?i?r?t?h? Tiny bits of blood expanded and solidified into a multitude of bodies, crowding this large open space. F?o?r? ?D?e?a?t?h? ?I?s? ?t?h?e? ?P?i?n?n?a?c?l?e? ?o?f? ?a?l?l? ?L?i?v?i?n?g? ?B?e?i?n?g?s? Their imperfect and broken limbs sprung out, coming alive, wiggling out their newly deformed legs and arms. If one takes a closer look, they will find its features gruesome, clear white bone can be seen and its bloody flesh oozing out blood. H?i?d?i?n?g?.? ?W?a?i?t?i?n?g?.? ?W?a?t?c?h?i?n?g? ?U?s? ?U?n?t?i?l? ?I?t? ?D?e?l?i?v?e?r?s? ?I?t?s? ?P?a?i?n?f?u?l? ?T?r?u?t?h?.? Their ragged almost destroyed clothes follow into shape, showcasing what sorts of people they are before. Some peasants, but most have wealthy attire. J?o?i?n? ?U?s?,? ?A?s? ?W?e? ?C?e?l?e?b?r?a?t?e? ?T?h?e? ?B?e?a?u?t?y? ?o?f? ?D?e?a?t?h? The bodies no, the living corpses, rise to its full height, their face far from normal, as they let out a ravenous groan. O????r???c?????u????s????! The undead, with their gruesome bodies, move towards us; one could see in their blank expression exist, within them, greedy hunger for the living flesh. KyoruS CH14 — Showdown How the fuck do you know theSchool of Orcus Magic! Elras shouts, his sword pointing directly to the raggedy man. What?! What the hell isSchool of Orcus Magic? Ive never heard of that school of magic before. Wasnt there supposed to be seven schools of magic and nothing more? whats going on?! Does that mean myAdsignatosability has its own school of magic? How come I do not know any of this? And why should I tell you? You''re going to be my priced undead soon enough. Now my fellow undead brothers, swarm them and feast on their flesh! The magic barrier disappears with the horde of the undead slowly approaching towards us. Their appearance truly looks like a living corpse; maggots sprawling on several of them. The smell of rotten meat and egg fills the air as I desperately pinch my nose shut. How many of them are out there? 20? 30? Ahhh... I cant count shit at all. How the hell are there so many of them?! Dont give up! We need to slowly retreat while reducing the undead numbers! Pyre! A wave of flames thrice the size of mine sprung out from his hand, incinerating several zombies a few dozen meters in front of him. The investigators and I follow his lead as we retreat towards where we come from step by step as we maintain our distance between the undead. The battlefield is soon filled with the sound of magic chants, undead groans, and metal slicing on the flesh. Slave, handle that fancy boy. Yes, master! In the midst of it, I hear the outlaw commanding his slave to attack Elras. I hope hes going to be fine. I need to focus on the enemies near me. Im on the right flank; seven undead in my proximity facing me, their monstrous arms desperately trying to reach over me. Soulless eyes and esurient mouth, showcasing their cracked teeth, plastered on each one of their faces. My hand holding the nose is let off, as I grimace the rotten smell of flesh. That hand turns into chanting support for the newly learned intermediate spell as I surge my mana towards it. Blue magic runes hover in my hand as I push it.1 Igni! A burst of blue fire one-third of the size of Elrass sprung out, decimating the two nearest undead. The stink of their burned flesh as they drop down doesnt make their smell any better. A single living corpse that wasnt burned approaches me very quickly. I readied my sword. Now that its near, I swing in an attempt to decapitate its arms. The sword cuts through its hand and then sticks on the other. Shit. I try to quickly pull it off. Unbeknownst to me, It dashes while simultaneously falling down to me. Its head on my chest, gnawing on my gambeson armor. Shit! I push it away from me. Looking down, the gnawed parts have corrosive damage marks on it. A slight tinge of pain surrounds that area too. That monster starts to rise again. Got to do it now before it''s too late. I swing my sword horizontally as fast as possible, decapitating its head. The head flies a few meters, rolling around with the same blank expression until it inevitably stops. Blood spews out from its neck as it drops to the floor. Even though its supposed to be already dead, killing them again is horrifying, to say the least. But I have no time to dread it, more undead are coming. Fuck, several of them are already surround me again. I step back as I prepare another spell. 2 Pulso! Force thrust blows outwards of my hand, knocking undead nearby. But several undead are still approaching me. Cant catch a breath huh? Theres just so many of them. Even if we retreat slowly, I got a feeling they will inevitably catch on to us. Should I summon the shadows?! But Elras and investigators are here. They will find out about my strange ability. I still cant let others know about it until Im sure this ability is not some forbidden knowledge or wont get me into big trouble if exposed. AHHHHH! MAMAA! IT HUURRTTSS!! Scream of a man in pure agony enters my eardrum to the very core. I immediately look towards the scream that is surprisingly quite far away. The undead swarm to one of the investigators, feasting on his flesh, as the ground dyes red. I try to divert my eyes away as soon as possible. I cant handle that gruesome view. GOFIN! NOOOO! Indutae! The other investigator cast a spell. Frozen shards of ice blows to the undead feasting on his companion. He makes a run for it, butchering the surrounding undead in an attempt to save him. I wish I could help him out, but Im too occupied on my side. I cant support nor back them up. Several undead enter my strike zone. I immediately cast my spell.3 Pyre! A wave of flame sprung out, burning the walking corpse, but not to a degree in my favor. The slightly charred undead still moves towards me, albeit slower than before. I should be able to deal with them with my sword. I focus on swiftly moving on one of the undead flanks that is the farthest among others. Its slow movement couldnt keep up with the pace. Once Im on its side, I thrust my sword to its hips, planting it deep. Yet, the undead behave, like nothing has happened. With the sword still stuck to it, the undead reaches to me, grabbing my hip. It bites down hard, leaving another mark on my gambeson armor before I kicked it, separating between me and that fucking undead. Fuuuck. I can feel a much worse excruciating sting in that place. Damn, it fucking hurts! I look at the damage. This time a clear hole is left on the armor, a tinge of red and dark green behind it. Calm down Ryo, or rather, Renald now, you got to move quickly. I retreat much further than I was before. NOOOOOO!! SOMEBODY HELP MEE! I look towards the scream again. This time, the scream comes from another voice; I fear the worst. Undead hurdles and groups to another spot beside where that fallen man is. Even the undead on my side starts to deviate, moving to feast on him. Fuck.. We already lost two people... In the midst of my depression on the loss of our companions, Elras comes to my view. He looks quite battered, sweat and blood on his face. And more importantly, his free hand is now holding his bloody right shoulder. Shit, hes heavily injured. Renald! We need to make a run out of here! B-but! How about them?! Leave them be! It''s over for them. Quick! While theres still time! Elras make a run for it, I quickly follow him from behind, leaving this huge space filled with both the living and dead corpses. We run to the main entrance from where we entered the mansion before. By the time we arrive at the heavy front gate and push it, we find out it''s locked. Damn it! Its locked! Elras, are you alright?! Yeah, I think Im fine. Fucking hell, this is what happens when you underestimate people too much. Here, take my health potion. Should patch you up. T-thanks Elras then gulps down the potion in a very quick manner. His complexion becomes much better, but not enough to call him fine. Ahhh As bitter as always. I used to fight those damn strong elves before And now I grow weak against fellow humans huh? Im glad you are getting better, but we should find another way to get out of here. We move out to another place, traversing this huge mansion randomly in god knows what. There are no windows as always and the place is filled with heavy dust and cobwebs as always. I try to make a conversation as we half-jog. By the way, Elras, you better explain to me what is theSchool of Orcus Magic Ahh Its a school of magic that can summon.. summon the undead. It works by getting sacrifices from the dead to increase their numbers. And.. And I heard the person who uses it will lose bits of their age the more they summon the undead. How come Ive never heard of them?! You got tons of explanations to do! Of course, you wouldnt. Its unlisted and classified as a forbidden knowledge by theAssociations of Magicians, only people deep in that organization, the aristocracy elites, or the one ingrained in the kingdoms military like me knows about this. Wait wait! If that''s the case, do you by any chance know a school of magic or whatever that can summon shadow minions? Huh?! The heck is that? Ive never heard about that kind of magic. Even if that kind of magic exists, how do you even know it? Anyway, Renald, Youre getting sidetracked! We need to find a way to get out of this damn mansion! Oh, you see that! I look at where Elras is pointing at. We come across a small window to the garden fit enough for a person to come through in this wide-open space that I assume is a dancing hall. Elras hastily casts a spell and breaks the window to smithereens. Hope rises amongst us. That hope is immediately crushed as the smell of death approaches, leering at us. They must be nearby. Elras. Whatever happens. Dont question me about it and make it as if nothing strange happens. What are you talking about Renald?! Just go. Ill give you some time. Damn it Renald. If you make it out alive, I promise to treat you to the finest beer in Hasten. Elras makes a run for it once more, traversing the uncared lust garden. I turn my back and see that despicable man with his minion numbers is as big as ever. So that''s it? our ridiculous effort in reducing them all for nothing? That very man who apparently uses the dead to abide by his ideals filled with blood. Huh, ironic. When you think about it, Im also the same as him. I forgot. Theres no such thing as morals in this new world, only the strong and the weak. Well, Well see which one of us is better at playing chess commands. Hahahahaha! Wheres your friend at boooy? Are you here to sacrifice yourself to save your friend? Such a gooooood friend. Im soo touched with your wasted heroic effort! Go my fellow undead! After him! His mocking gaze and smirk set on to me. I dont mind it as I cast my spell chant.4 Parma A magical shield that blocks physical attacks materializes in front of me. That should give me enough time. My mana runs out. Depleted. A fatal mistake for a combat magician, especially one in a life or death situation. Yet, only serenity exists inside me. For I know whats about to come. That will surely turn the tide to my favor. I stand proud, sword lowered. Directly making eye contact with that raggedy man as I recall those shadow minions in that mystical palace. Ohhh How eager they must be to serve their lord after such long neglectance. As Your One And Only Lord The darkness surrounding the closed-off air condenses, swirling into several shadows as it descends in front of me. Clear confusion plastered on that mans face. Heed Upon Your Creators Call The shadows then shape into humanoid figures. Explicit weaponry takes form on their hand, contrasting their blurry physique that exhibits dark aura. I Summon Thee! Adsignatos! They No, my minions rise up, weapons on display, directed to the enemies. Their appearance is as stoic as ever as if they are the very reincarnation of Sparta. That confusion of his now turns into anxiety, not knowing what hes up against. Form a group of four to be in the center frontline. The other two swordsmen will push on each side of the flank as you make your way through and attack the undead forces rear. Yes, our lord. Your slightest wish is our very command. My minions then do as I command, charging to the enemy horde as chaos descent once more this time in our favor. Dying murmurs from the undead echoes throughout the mansion. Im in the backline as always after I summoned them. Eyes dart on all corners, monitoring every detail of the battlefield state. Due to their superior numbers, I have to come up with a tactic that makes full use of my shadows'' agility. Double envelopment maneuver. A lesson I learned in the [Military Doctrine] class. A maneuver or tactic in which some part of my force will move to the enemy forces flanks in an attempt to surround it, and thus encircling the enemy. This way I can maximize my shadows'' full potential and make their fight much easier. My shadows make quick work on them. He might have the numbers, but mine are much more coordinated and have better combat prowess. The shadows that were tasked on the flanks breaks in, enveloping them, as they surround the undead on all sides. It''s only a matter of time before we win at this point. One by one the living corpses fall until what remains standing on the battlefield are four of my minions. Two didnt make it huh Thank you for your sacrifice, my minion, please know that it is not in vain. I walk nonchalantly towards him. His once confident smirk is now replaced with anxiety and most importantly fear. Wh-what kind of power is that? The man said. Thats what I wanted to know myself. Now, tell me where did you learn thatSchool of Orcus Magic? And I might spare your life. I-I-I-I learned it from from theKualitatemleaders. You shall know that our movement is right. We shall rise up from the ground and make our dreams come true! The man jumps at me, dagger in his hand. But I prepared for his attack just in case beforehand. In a flash, I deflect his dagger, swinging my sword. His balance throws off. The perfect chance. As I drive my sword to his stomach. He drops to the ground, sword still stuck in his body. But that doesnt stop him from muttering his last words in his mouth flooded with blood. L-long liveKualitatem... For what we fight for is true magic e-equality... The raggedy man is now dead, such the life of a lunatic who thinks his ideal justifies his sin of murdering rampage. Y-Y-YOUU BASTARD!! I turn to my back. Magic runes already hovering on her hand. Shit. I rolled to the side. Small arrows formed from the earth splintered towards me. Two made it ways to penetrate my right thighs. D-damn it Fucking hurts as hell... I cant move with this shit. Without issuing a command, one of the shadows moves to her back in the speed of light. The girl only notices when a sword strikes down, cutting off her spell casting arm. The girl falls down a bit, into a kneeling position, grimacing the pain. Her eyes become watery. That''s what you get fucker! I stand up sluggishly, holding the agony in my thighs. P-please k-kill me... l-let me join my master Her charmingly cute face looks so pure saying that. Her puppy-like eyes stare at me, deep hatred seemingly nonexistent, replaced with begging for mercy. Why would somebody love a person who enslaved them? Is this Is this true love? M-master I-I will join you very soon... I plant a sword on her frail body. The girl fell down to the floor, her cheeks wet with tears. Peacefulness plastered on the girls face. The once dusty ceramic floor glistened as the rain had fallen, the liquid that shone wasn''t clear but red. To think Im envious of that despicable man... For having something I yearn for true love so damn easily... CH15 — Ancient History Domination and Submission. Numerous people refer to it as something viciously evil, something uncivilized for us humans who have evolved from our betters, deeming it unfit in our new, just world. Yet, like the animals we evolved from, we always check the status quo, comparing one another, seeking whos fit to rule or to be ruled, see whos better, powerful, wealthier superior amongst ourselves. Its ingrained in our social nature and daily interactions in plain sight. Managers with their staff, Politicians with their citizens, teachers with their students, and even in the almost equal relationship between a man and a woman. No matter how hard society tries to deny its existence or create a utopian system to prevent our reptilian thinking to manifest its way to societies working, it will always stay with us. Even more indisputable in this new world with the advent of slavery. Yes. The very same slavery reviled in my previous modern world. It always has been a fussy topic. Denying its existence when centuries ago it was common and even considered as good for society. But then again who actually wants to be owned as property and submit to a person? It is the undeniable truth however, that slavery is the pinnacle of domination and submission us humans can get. The master dominates his or her slaves and the slaves submit to his or her masters to the fullest extent. Although I must agree it is a very immoral and bad practice, I dont have time going on about the morality issues or ramifications of it when I first discover its practice in this world. So I ignore it, stored at the back of my mind to never see the light again. It was only until that slave girl came that the notion or concept came to the surface. That shortly lived existence of hers that makes it through my life puts a rather unimaginable amount of fuel on the once extinguished ideals of mine I hold dearly, on the first day I stumbled upon this world, reborn from my previous treacherous life. It reminded me of my twisted desires. I want absolute, unwavering devotion. I want certainty. I dont want to be betrayed or abandoned. I want complete exclusivity of body, mind, and heart. But that doesnt exist. My previous life showed that. Her slight appearance, however, gave me a revelation a hope at the once foolish fantasy. Her features are cute, but boring I dare say; just another typical person in the vast seas of humans with no major-breaking beauty that distinguishes her between others. But not for me. For her devotion and loyalty towards her master is the personification of my dark desires. Her outer appearance might be seen as a lackluster stone, common in the midst of gravel road, but her inside is where her true beauty is at, diamond resides in her core, radiating its magnificent charm. It made me question the true cause of the sudden strike of the blade that ended her life. Was it to respect her dying wish? Or for something far more sinister? Spitting over myself for never experiencing that kind of undying affection one can have from a faithful person. It makes me wonder what if I- RENALD ALDERHIDE! Loud shout brimming with sheer authority echoes throughout the lecture room. The echoes vibrate following multiple eyes peering over to me, their expression disrelish. Im in trouble, arent I? I sluggishly stand up from my once relaxful seating position. Preparing for the stern lecture. Yes, Professor Meyer? Explain to me when the Verum Shihi Era and what is it! Uhh I think It happened before the start of the Tenebris Shihi Era which starts around around two hundred thousands years ago by the historian, Cadres Redd, while as the dragonkin historian, Kazler, refuses his claim and deduces it, in fact, happened a million years ago or even more. The Verum Shihi Era is a is an era where mana is plentiful, surrounding the atmosphere. Gigantic races, ancestors to some races such as dragonkin, Rengda, and many more reign supreme at its time. It was due to multiple huge meteors crashing into the world that led to their demise and the start of the Tenebris Shihi Era. Hmph, a condescending sneer making its way on the professors face, That answer is correct but that doesnt justify your overwhelmingly slacking manner in my class. Dont do that next time. You may sit down. By the time Im done with putting up the nerve-wracking show, Professor Mayer continues his profound lecture in ancient history. Pointer stick in his hand, guiding the students as he teaches us the myriad of ancient beasts and dragons drawn on the board. In the end, all of it is just that. Fantasy. With no true resemblance in reality. Im not so sure what exactly causes the undying affection the slave girl can have, but It will do me better to be in the present moment right now, focusing on the [History & Politics] class. So far the history that has been presented in the class doesnt give me much resemblance to the characteristics of the purple room in that mystical sky palace. Theres no mention whatsoever about the uncanny decagram star magic rune surrounded by the equally strange four hooded angel statues in each corner, nor the alter table. None. I wonder why? There surely must be some historical significance of that room. Am I on the wrong track or just being impatient, too desperate in trying to find the usage or the purpose of that room? Perhaps I should figure out what kind of era the room perhaps comes from, in order to narrow down my research? Verum Shihi Era where true dragons with massive wings, thick scales, and other numerous gigantic races reign supreme. Their superiority stems from their heavy reliance on mana both for simply living and powerful magic that is abundant in the air. Humans, however, were not so lucky. The world is an unforgiving, ruthless place for humans at that time. Defeated both in magical prowess and physical endurance, they were left gathering the scraps leftover from the mighty races. Humanity lived the majority of their lives in underground caves or rivers, hiding from the vicious world, unforgiving to the weak. It is this era where I highly assume the purple room originates from. Humans lived in constant fear and desperate for resources, so it would be very reasonable for them to do all sorts of means to survive in that brutal era. like a blessing or even summoning ritual which I predict to be the rooms purpose. Tenebris Shihi Era Not much is known about this era, but the majority of historians agree that multiple meteors crashed to earth starts the mark of this era, changing the world forever. A calamity. Chaos descents as meteors bend the earths shape, its mark can be seen in several places to this day. It also changes the status quo for all living beings. It disrupts mana. The once bountiful mana around the atmosphere becomes volatile, and slowly but surely depletes. It causes major unrest for most of the worlds inhabitants. To them, mana is their second oxygen. They are completely dependent on it in order to simply live by. As the mana in the air decreases, their kind dies off races went extinct. Humans small, fragile body, independent from mana in order to live, ironically, becomes the ultimate saving grace that allows us to be untouched and unaffected by the worlds worst phenomena. It''s also the start of humanity crawling their way through to the surface. Once the humans become more apparent than ever before, and how they seem to be completely fine in a turmoil filled world. Dragons and other gigantic races start to race their way through in adopting a human form one without the need of mana to live by. It was their only way to survive. It was due to this massive trend that results in hybrid races such as dragonkin, and Rengda former race from their once supreme ancestors. Minimus Shihi Era todays era where we currently live. The current year is 1547 MSE, signifying the number of years after the Tenebris Shihi Era is over. Mana stabilizes and reduces to almost nothingness in the space. The rise and spread of humanity become more obvious in this era. The once weak and unseen humans become much more prosperous with the absence of gigantic races, replaced with their humanoid descendants. From the underground we came to the vast surface we made claim. Now, humans are almost in every corner of the world and the majority of its inhabitants. A bell ring echoes, silencing Professor Mayers lecture, marking the start of the monotone buzz of several-ten voices hummed like an orchestra run by fellow students. I didnt know you would slack off in this class, Renald. You always seem to be the very definition of a diligent and uphold student. Looks like even people like you can fall asleep once in a while in his boring lecture. A friendly smile appears as Elras said that, even when as far as patting my shoulder. Too friendly for my taste. After theKualitatemoutlaws encounter three weeks ago he acts differently. Less strict on his request for doing his assignments in this class, all the way to prioritizing his time with me over his friends. His rarely seen eagerness in inviting me to join his next adventurers quest for tomorrow is to mildly put it, quite unbearable. It raises so many questions. The aftermath and how it happened are kept secret thanks to Elras. I bullshit my way through by heavily injuring myself and saying some nonsense excuses. Even he didnt ask much about how the outlaw was able to be eliminated just by me alone. I can only assume hes interested in whatever happened in my encounter; perhaps he knows theres something fishy and how I might have a hidden ability that helped me. But thats fine by me since hes not making much of a ruckus about it. Im going to meet with Professor Mayer after this class. How about you, Elras and Aaron? I ask. I still haveSchool of Assault Magicclass for today, Elras sighs. Thankfully Im done with university for the day. Im going to head out to the Saint Goxara Cathedral and the nearby orphanage. Obligatory duties as always, Aaron says. We went our separate ways after class. The nostalgic smell of old books hits me as soon as Im inside Professor Meyers quarter. Its been a while. Hes sitting at his desk, each side is bookcases filled with all sorts of books. Ah, if it isnt one of my favorite students. But also the one who daringly betrays me by sleeping right in my very class, Professor Meyer says coldly. Hello Professor Meyer, I reply briskly, I apologize for my carelessness. Recovering from my heavy injuries hasnt been kind to my energy. Thats reasonable, He gestures to the seat in front of his desk, Please take a seat, I have a feeling you are not here just to apologize. I sit down, making note of his dragonkins iconic characteristic of the two tall black horns with zaggy curves near the tip. I was quite curious. From what youve taught us minutes before, are you by chance the descendent of the Mervyn dragon race? Wow, for a student who slept in my class, you were still able to pay attention, He says, excitement flashed in his eyes, For your answer, yes, my bloodline can be traced back to my revered ancestor, Mervyn. Its very rare for humans to tell apart dragonkin races. How come you notice this rather small detail? Well, I always have a curious outlook at what happened back in the past. It just made me look more attentively at the finer details of history. I was able to connect the dots when you went over some ancient dragon races in the class. I wish all humans had the same thinking as you do, heavily passionate about the past wonders, He mutters, It would make my academy professing career much more enjoyable. Well, of course, Im not the first or going to be the last one to fall asleep in his class. Do you remember my question about the decagram star magic rune surrounded by four hooded angels? Do you have any clues or leads about it? Oh, that one. Ive already looked into some of my records, and Im sorry to say this but I just cannot find anything that mentions what youre looking for. Welp, There goes my hope and dreams in figuring that purple room from the ancient history perspective. Im not sure whether this will help you with your research, He continues, Im building an excavation team, and around the next vacation period, there will be an archaeological expedition. A good friend of mine found what seems to be the ancient site of an unknown dragon race on the other side of Ivrett mountain range. We will be the first to ever go inside the site. Because of this, It will be dangerous for sure, but I would love it if you could join my excavation team. Maybe you could find some insights or clues on your research from it. That is quite an interesting offer I say, recovering from my past disappointment, But I would need more details about the operation before I could make a decision. How are you arranging the logistics? We will rent a ship and it should take around two days from the Hasten port to go there. The living expenditures during the journey will be taken care of by us. As you may know, an expedition is quite pricey, so an upfront fee of a gold coin would be needed. In return, if you found any treasure that us dragonkin deemed doesnt hold any historical value, they will be yours to do as you please. Im not so sure Professor Meyer. a gold coin is a huge sum of money for an expedition that might result in nothing. I agree. The only small assurance I can give is that Im not getting any profit from any of this. All of the money will only be used to pay for the expedition cost. As I said, it''s an interesting offer. However, I would need some time to make a decision. Oh, feel free to take your time, He says, quite disappointed, My offer will always be on the table before the semester ends. Two months from now. Okay, thank you for the offer, Professor Meyer. I came over wanting to know the result of my request. Even though theres no result, Im still very thankful for sparing your time and effort into looking at it. I haveSchool of Wits Magicclass after this, so I must go now. No problem, my title as a [History & Politics] professor is not just for show. I look forward to hearing back on your decision. I leave him behind as I ponder whether to join his expedition. It will be interesting I bet. Regarding the research for the purple room, the ancient history might not be the one. I have to probe about it in relation to the Maria religion from Aaron. When should I ask for his help? Im going to be quite busy today with mySchool of Wits Magicclass that thankfully is going very well, even instructor Cathryn Smush was impressed with my progress. So today is out of the question. Maybe tomorrow? Oh yeah, theres the adventurers quest... CH16 — Caliginous Mind Just like anything in life, nothing always goes to plan. Days have passed after Elras and I have finished the adventurers quest. I rarely saw Aaron outside of a brief moment in the lounge and in our class; putting a tremendous hold in further figuring out what that purple room is. While waiting for the opportunity to meet with him, I try to keep myself busy like always, booking several adventurers'' quests with Elras and continuing my progress in the academy, especially in theSchool of Wits Magicthat Ive become quite fond of, but not too much. Combat magicians are always and will always be much wealthier and respected compared to Wits magicians. Following my passion will not bring me happiness; I need to always keep this in mind. There is a bit of a silver lining, however, in joining theSchool of Wits Magic, one-to-one mentoring is very common amongst the department due to having the least amount of students, second toSchool of Alteration Magic. This, with the advantage of the slower time in the sky palace, allows me to master this field of magic quickly. And Im about to attend my weekly one-to-one mentoring soon enough. Arriving at the usual door, I lightly knock before slowly opening it. Inside, a source of dim light illuminating the room from a manaritium lantern placed in the middle of a round table with two cushioned chairs. All of it lies in the center of the room; the walls cannot be traced back, as if infinite darkness surrounds it due to the dim light. Creating a serene and somber atmosphere. Behind the table sits an old lady. Despite her frail appearance and gentle expression, I know what truly lies behind that facet of wrinkles. Headstrong and wise. A profound doctor magician level at that. The very definition of the ultimate Wits magician known for its unfathomable wisdom and stoic nature. Noticing my arrival, she sends a warm smile. Welcome, Alderhide-san. Ive been expecting you. I calmly approach the chair and sit down like I always do in our mentoring session, upholding the calm and serenity of the room. A mentally exhausting lesson awaits and every bit of tranquility helps. Within the depth of my conscience, sheer concentration, and conceptualization intensifies. Symbols, shapes patterns are all vividly imagined as it flows around in my mental space. An abstract woven-like thread sprung out and with my will, connects its way to her. A link forms between me and her. A tunnel between two logos. Good Afternoon, Instructor Smush. What a pleasant surprise... You are able to cast a chantlessCogitarnspell. Albeit, requiring much more intense concentration on your end. It is very good seeing my students progressing rapidly, however, please be aware to not rush on your journey in mastering theSchool of Wits Magicsince a single mistake can potentially impair your mind, especially in the realm of our subconscious mind, our... abs-logos. Now, please demonstrate to me any kind of illusion spell youve learned in our previous class. Still within my conscience, I recall a different set of symbols while simultaneously imagining the sort of circus I would perform in this room. Tiny sparks of light pop up one by one, and slowly magnifying into much grander colorful explosions. The silent room becomes quite hectic with the reverberated explosions. Illusionary Fireworks. The lights are intense and seem very real, instinctively closing my eyes along. However, it''s supposed recoil blast waves don''t exist. This small missed detail signifies this are only sparkles of light I came up with, not real fireworks. Once the performance is over, what greets me when I open my eyes is the same warm smiles of hers. Excellent display in coming up with the illusions as always, Alderhide-san. You scored very well. On to the next lesson that Im sure youre eager to learn. This lesson or spell Im about to teach you, however, is not within your caliber. It is theSomnspell. A very complex spell, one that can be bent or shaped to fit whatever the caster''s desire. But generally, it is used to dive deep into the dark unknown of our subconscious that covers the majority of our mind, abs-logos. You might venture into a forgotten memory of your past, the good or the bad. Or perhaps you will face the other side youll wish didnt exist. Fear. Twisted impulsion. Malice. These are human traits, and as much as we try to deny it, they exist and we must face them. For only by accepting them, we can conquer ourselves, and therefore metamorphose as the true Wits magician. Usually, the caster of the spell will be able to take a peek at the receivers subconscious, however, for this one, Ill deliberately prevent it to do so. So you can experience the wonders of the spell without worrying over me prying on your secrets. I can demonstrate the spell now to give you a glimpse of it, that is with your consent of course. Wow, I cant believe shes going to demonstrate the infamousSomnspell. But isnt this an Advanced magic spell? Ive only reached intermediate mastery and Im somehow being encouraged to take two steps ahead. Is this because Im one of the very few students in her class that is progressing very rapidly? The subconscious huh Now that I think about it. I rarely delve into that part of my brain for a good reason. I always try to keep myself occupied with something. Being alone with nothing to do is such a foreign concept for me. And that spell is well known to be able to explore the other side of human nature... I should still do it anyway, all for the sake of mastering the art of Wits magic much quicker. I consent. Without an usher of words from her, I somehow become very sleepy. Sinking into a deep ocean .. As soon as Im conscious and able to create coherent thoughts on my current situation, dark rocky caves surround me and only weakly lighted. Its humid, damp air added with its strong musty smell and a tinge of rotting meat makes me wonder how real this dream is. All of my senses seemingly fully wired to the environment. I can even feel the slight uneven rocks beneath my feet. Wait a minute Isnt this that very same cave? It branches to two, Renald. Do you want to split or move up together? I look towards where the voice comes from behind me. Turns out, Elras is talking with the... other me, both equipped with adventurers gear. Man, that blue hair still feels pretty weird and awkward. You would think after several years Ill get used to it. Looks like I''m visiting a memory of mine where Elras and I went to investigate kobolds activity and eliminate them if possible and deemed necessary as an adventurers quest. And from the way they dont notice me as I wave my hands in front of their faces and dance around like an idiot to gain their attention, Im guessing I dont exist, a ghost. It feels quite awkward seeing myself from another perspective. I should probably experience this as if I was watching myself on a recorded video, but this time I can wander around with my own physical body to gain a different view or perspective. Lets split up, Ill go to the smaller branch on the left, the other me says. Alright, it should be quite easy, at least compared to those damn elves. We already encountered the majority of them anyway. Just remember to retreat back if you think it''s too hard. Understood, be careful Elras. They split up as they move towards their designated branch. Hmm What if I follow Elras along? I tag along behind Elras as he goes to the right branch. As soon as I got several meters away from the other me, however, a migraine struck like a bolt of lightning. Like a cage of pain, the more Im away from the other me the more the agonizing pain intensifies. I must go back to the other me again on the left branch where the headache finally subsides. So that''s it I guess? I cant get away from the past me? That seems quite reasonable when I think about it. The brain doesnt have any information regarding the things I havent experienced therefore it becomes confused and stressed out, releasing pain in return. At least that''s what I assumed, I would need to ask Instructor Smush for confirmation. And so I follow along with the past me as we or I encountered kobolds along the way. It was a grind for sure, killing all of these kobolds as I traverse deeper to the cave. I think it was around ten to twenty kobolds in total just by my own. Ah yikes, that kobold struck its dagger to the side of my others stomach. I winch as I remember how the pain was a fucking bitch and still remains slightly to this day. Oh yeah, there was that pesky kobold trying to hide in the cave blind spot, but thanks toBianteWits magic spell which increases my awareness and passively detects lifeforms in a short radius, its sneak attack attempt failed before it even started. As I followed along with the old me as he encountered more kobolds, slowly but surely I realize this wasnt just a normal memory It is the start of an event I am remorseful and very ashamed of. Oh god, oh fuck, its that cave room. No, dont go there Ryo or Renald or whatever! Just dont go there! I try to push the other me away, but I always go through him as if I were a ghost. Ahh fuck, no matter what I did the other me is just going there. I cant fucking stop it. Hes going to the room. Aah fuck do I really have to follow him. Dammit, that painful migraine fucking struck again. I got to follow him, arent I. There they are, numerous babies and young kobolds. They are clearly underdeveloped, less than half of the already small-sized adult kobold. Theres no weapon in sight, clearly indicating they are very innocent and defenseless. I forgot what emotion I felt when I first discovered them, but one thing comes to mind. I need more shadow minions That single thought becomes the devastating start of the immoral slaughter. Their unintelligible screams and dying whimpers, begging to be spared, are all for naught. Their small bodies spasm, underdeveloped legs kicking in the air, tiny hands clutching to the big sword boring a hole in their stomach, pushing it away in a futile effort. Again and again and again Until Im the only one whos still breathing. And the once chaotic cry is replaced with silence, their lives are all speck of dust, worthless, and disappear just as easily. Their bodies are all laying flat, a deep hole on each of their stomachs, seeping out blood, digestive juices, and even its intestines can be seen dangling out. The swords once shiny polish is now replaced with the glistening blood, dripping to the already dyed red ground, oozing out the immoral act. If I remember correctly, at this point that child should be Ah fuck, that one is still alive and is trying escape, dragging its body on the ground, leaving a trail of blood. It didn''t move too far since it was moving slowly. And as expected I just walk towards it with my bloodied sword. I mean it''s not going anywhere with its slow pace but still. The sword strikes to his back. Ugh That same haunting dying scream, causing shivers down my spine. Out of my expectations, the other me turns back, facing directly at me. I remember back then how disgusted I was with what Ive just done. It turned into one of the worst days ever, as their seconds before death is always replayed in my head over and over again. I have to keep telling myself that they are just monsters. Forcing myself, justifying myself to accept the idea that their death is for the greater good and how it is necessary to kill them for peace and the prosperity of humanity. I can clearly remember how sour and griefed I was at this exact moment. So why is he the once I devilishly smiling at me? W????e???? ?????a?????r????e???? ????a????l?????w???a????y?????s??? ????a????l????o????n???e????.????.????.???? ??? ????D?????a???m?????n?????e???d???? ????t?????o???? ???e????t????e????r?????n????a????l???? ?????l????o?????n????e???l????i?????n???e???s????s????.????? ????P????o???w?????e????r?????.?????.???.????? ????O????h????,??? ?????h????o????w??? ?????w?????e???? ????y?????e???a????r????n????? ????f???o????r???? ???i????t?????.????? ????O????u???r???? ????o????n????l????y????? ???s????a????l???v????a????t????i????o????n????.????? ????? ?????D????o????n?????''????t???? ?????y???o?????u??? ????t????h?????i?????n????k???? ????s????o??? ???t?????o???o????,???? ????R???y???o????????? ???? I feel a great disturbance in your mind, Alderhide-san. Her voice from within my mind unknowingly pulls me back to the surface. It was a small period of darkness before now Im back in the room with Professor Smush again. I could feel my heartbeat every single pound in my chest. This pressure urges something Something horrible. Each beat, pulse, thumping seemingly trying to urge me, remind me of the other me. She seems to keep herself and remain calm but the more apparent wrinkles on her forehead indicate shes heavily worried about me. Are you alright? Not wanting to make her worry too much, I immediately nod to her. We should end the session a little earlier than normal. You need to take a rest now. Im very sorry for making you experience a bad memory. If you need any kind of help from this event please dont be shy and let me know. Thank you, Instructor Smush. I will take my leave now. I immediately leave the petrifying room, trying my hardest to appear calm and to not bother her while the tsunami-like beating from my heart is still ongoing. A worried smile plastered on her face as I closed the door. Damn, I made her worried huh. I should be able to stop this fucking annoying beating soon enough. I go outside the building, smelling the fresh air to calm myself down, but the thumping is still present. It didn''t work; why won''t it stop. Damned to eternal loneliness CH17 — Heart and Ribs Its supposed to be a normal, mundane evening. All sorts of homework with ranging topics from the meticulous military offensive strategy, outright inefficient military logistical operation procedure according to modern standards, to the complex and arcaneSchool of Wits Magicrunes that makes even advanced calculus formulas pale in comparison are all done. I even recently agreed to join the archaeological expedition. What remains are the few exams left needed to be prepared. Same as always like in my previous life. Which I unsurprisingly enjoy. The boring routine gives me a peace of mind, something predictable to do; the focus of achieving a goal, the engrossment of learning, the spent energy after crossing the finish line brings me a sense of accomplishment, a high of some sort. The heart. A small organ. Fragility is one of its known characteristics, further proven with the skeleton ribs encaging it. Protected it must, for if its destroyed, its carrier will follow. So when the heart alerts its presence with its monotone, yet shattering beats, vibrating to the very fibers of my ribs, after the supposed normal one-to-one mentoring session with Instructor Smush, I start to remember. The fragility of the heart. All of the things I did in this life. Practicing the way of the sword numerous times, getting every swing, movement and sway right, to the point of extreme exhaustion. The countless hours studying the wonders of this worlds magic, memorizing the very letters and syllables of its chants, grimacing the agony of a failed spell cast. Everything is just a way for me to get myself busy. Occupied. Away from the unsettling truth. The exhaustion and agony are a very good price to pay compared to embracing the deep hole in my heart that has left its mark upon coming to this world. The ironic peace it brings was all that. A facade. A mask. Beneath a calm, stable, and strong mountain of appearance is an unstable magma flowing around. Empty heart. It feels so unsettling Unlike exhaustion or pure agony, it doesnt occupy your mind to the brim, it leaves you alone, for you to be solely occupied in its intolerable feeling. Its just there. The void doesnt fill your mind to the brim but barely enough to warrant you to constantly think of its presence. Slowly eating you alive. Thats why filling the mind with mundane routines that brings you to the edge of exhaustion and agony is way better. But why does it also feel familiar? As if I experienced this before? It emanates loneliness. A life without love. The very thing I always try to fight against. Damned to eternal loneliness The unsettling truth; my biggest fear. The heartbeat slowly but surely causes my unsettling anxiety to float to the surface, until it stands out like a sore thumb in my mind. The very thing that I try to keep hidden away, never to be seen and felt again, now its causing havoc and unrest in my mind. It made me doubt myself on whatever Ive been doing this whole time. Like how history always repeats itself, it makes me realize how Ive been doing almost exactly the same thing as my past life. Study, study, and study. Head bound on a book, sitting for an uncountable amount of hours, posture leaning forward to get a better angle on the book, right hand holding a pen, writing notes, or solving practice problems. Always has been. Will I follow the same mistake as my past life? Am I fated to eternal loneliness? Are all of my efforts in becoming worthy of love are always doomed to be a failure from the beginning? Will I always be... alone? With nobody to share warmth? With nobody to confide with? With nobody to accept for who I truly am? With nobody to grief within my times of despair? The inevitable loneliness Isolation O?u?r? ?i?r?r?e?v?e?r?s?i?b?l?e?,? ?u?n?b?r?e?a?k?a?b?l?e? ?f?a?t?e?. A cool breeze sweeps the quiet campus, chilling my heart that craves for warmth, awakening me. I should go back home right now. Im done for the day and it will do me no good to loiter around on campus, being depressed at that. By the time I hit the bed, Ill be fine and everything will go back to normal. I cant risk to further burden Instructor Smush and especially mother. Who knows how much it will impede my progress if I tell them their son is depressed and the possible cost to get treatment if that even exists of course. Following the ideal mundane routine while feeling under the weather is my forte anyway. The night is coming. The sky is not in complete darkness, the sun still barely shining its light to the surface. A glimpse of the full moon, however, can be seen in the sky horizon. Manaritium lamps all around the campus slowly start to shine its bright light on the faintly darkened campus. The air is quite heavy. How long have I been trying to calm myself down and control my emotions? I start walking back home, an unfitting solace but will do for now. The steps feel heavy and slow, similar to the near exhaustion I felt after finishing the six-mile run training from that fucking drill sergeant. I guess they werent lying when they said mind to body connection exists, for Im mentally or should I say emotionally exhausted. I come to cross again with the Bosart statue, its bronze surface doesnt shine its usual bright reflection from the sunlight, gone was its magnificent aura, replaced with the horrifying solemness of the near soon dark night. With no warnings or signs, the regal beauty princess comes to my view along with what seems to be her group of friends. Her charm brings a small warmth to my frozen heart. I know theres a huge disparity between us, but I cant help but dream of being loved by her. If I cant have her then at the very least shes my source of motivation in becoming a better person, one whos worthy to be loved. I stare at her, the soon dark sky doesnt obscure her awe-striking details in the slightest. I notice how her face is beautifully heart-shaped, her lips as red as bloomed rose. Diamond jewelry as blue as her eyes dangling in her ears, adding more depth towards her magnificence charm. Hey you. Amidst my silent appreciation towards her beauty, she stares directly at my eyes. I didnt even realize it until now. Something awfully wrong. Her blue sky eyes are so different right now, filled with more scorn and wrath than I knew eyes could be. The lovely princess is gone and instead, it is the eyes of a predator preying the weak. Out of shock and at the worst of time, I trip and fall to the ground. Damn, at least I didnt fall with my head first. How dare you have the audacity to gaze at me with those lecherous eyes of yours?! Wh-what?! Lecherous eyes? I-Im Im sorry... If you were so sorry then prostrate yourself! My already worse mood plummets. Frozen heart shattered. My limbs feel like leaden weights. Even breathing becomes quite a chore. Legs gave out, knees thudded into something very hard. Does anybody know who he is? the princess asks scornfully. I know, a familiar feminine voice sprung out, hes the failure of my family. The youngest idiotic son of the Count Alderhide family. Renald Alderhide. Im ashamed to have him as my younger brother. How does she know my name?! I look up and see her Cefre Alderhide. My sister. She gets along with the princess?! How come I didnt know So a bastard? A count nobility one at that. You would be correct, Hime-sama. Hmph! Of course the princess sounds annoyed, why do I even have to go to the same academy with the likes of you. What? Got nothing to say...? I say. Why am I even on the ground? Gukh!!! A swift kick hit my stomach. Stars burst in my vision, all of my senses wired to the stomach. My hands make it way shielding the stomach, grimacing the painful agony. You lowly bastard speak too much! Hime-sama hasnt given you permission to speak! Another one of her followers says. F-fuck it fucking hurts I want to throw up... Why is she acting like this? All I ever did was observe her from afar. Thats hardly a crime! Is this the price I pay for sticking too close to the rose? I cant think. I cant comprehend at all. Is this reality? People like you I hate the most Hate. Hate. She clearly said that. She hates me. My most beloved crush. The royal princess. How could you really hate me this much?! I didnt even start anything... All I did was to look up at you from a far distance. So Cefre-san What should we do with this little brother of yours? Hes not my little brother, disgust apparent from Cefres voice, father didnt outright abandon him purely because he loves his mother more than my own mother. A leecher bastard fits him more. Multiple Shadows fell on me, engulfing me to nothing but darkness. They encircled me. Their laughter is sinister and sickening. And then all I can feel is pain, pain, and pain, the world spinning around, the ground by the atomic distance inches closer and closer to my face. I cant scream. The world no longer makes sense. Pain. Agony. Inside and out. My heart, my body, everything fucking hurts. I cant fathom it. She was so beautifully innocent, so pure, so clean as I observed her from a far distance. But up close right now she exhibits the end of the spectrum. Malice. Is this the price I pay for sticking too close to the rose? Why?! Why?! Why?! Pardon my intrusion, Hime-sama, Amidst my anger, I look up towards the direction of that voice, could you tell me whats going on here? Why does Hime-sama use her spare time to bother a lesser noble? That harsh remark on lesser noble bores deep into my heart. The young man as he walks closer towards us has a fiery red hair with equally red eyes. He folds his hands tucked near his chest as he approaches the princess. Its none of your concern, Noxburg-san, an irritating smirk making its way on the princesss face. Oh it is, Hime-sama, he insistently continues, eyes staring daggers at her, It doesnt fit the royalty image to harass lesser nobles. A united nobility is what we are in dire need right now Hime-sama. If your harassments towards him come to light to the nobility community, or if worse, the commoners, hell will let loose. Do I have to remind you of the great unrest thats happening in the international community? It wouldnt come to light if it werent for you showing up, one of the princess followers says. A hand raises to the sky, it is the princesss hand, prompting her followers to stop whatever protest they are about to raise towards him. You bring up a good point, Noxburg-san, the princess continues, however, you forgot one rather small, but nevertheless quite an important detail. That pathetic man dares to offend me, Vivienne Veinard, the second royal princess of the Veinard kingdom, the white flower of the royal family. After knowing this, are you still going to defend this lesser noble? He looks at me, raising a disturbing eyebrow. It might be improper to say this as the son of the great Duke, Dran Noxburg. However, you need to give some leeway to this one, or else you will put more coal to the fire. Im doing this for your own good. There is an undercurrent of the meaning behind his words, as soft-spoken as it is. Hes judging me, and hes simply helping me escape from this situation not out of kindness nor sympathy. Ugh Fine, the princess replies hatefully, remember, Im only giving this lesser noble a leeway with the Veinard Kingdom stability in mind, not on your so-called noble advice. An engulfing silence follows as she walks away, maintaining her ever-gracious posture, I wouldve appreciated it if it werent for the shame I went through. Soon, its only me and Orwen Noxburgh as multiple figures leave this place, following the princess. My job is finally done, he lets out a relieving sigh, Im sorry for what youve experienced, but please keep this situation a secret. This is not a request, by the way, its an order. There will be major consequences if you ever spill this out. Without ever having the chance to spill a single word on my side, he left this place, leaving the once angered, now devastated me behind in this cold, dark place. Sunlight doesnt shine to this place any longer, only the manaritium lamps shedding some light on this gloomy place. My shortly-lived crush with the royal princess is destroyed that easily huh. I know it''s an impossible dream. Shes a princess for fuck sake, of course, Im not that of a fool. But shes right, is there even a person out there who will even love me Another chill breeze sweeps its way to me, refreshing me to the present moment in the dimly lit campus. Oh yeah I need to go back home I didnt think much on my way back home. The insidious insult she throws at me, the humiliation, the shame I experience truly shattered my frozen heart. Ribs broken, heart shattered. Inside and out. Out of habit, I check my mailbox as soon as Im in the housing dorm. Surprisingly theres a letter, whats worse its from my mother. When was the last time I received a mother''s letter? I just bring it together with me to my room. Thankfully, Elras or Aaron isnt present in the lounge, I dont know how to interact with them in this pathetic state of mine. As soon as I close the door, I leap towards the bed, still holding the letter. Ah fuck it, I should read it now, maybe it will give me some solace Dear Renald Sweetie, Congratulations on reaching intermediate mastery ofSchool of Wits MagicRenald! I wasnt expecting you to be able to comprehend the immense intellectual challenge it takes, considering how you are always such a silly boy back then. I miss the days how I always need to give you a stern lecture to get your head down to the books. Oh, how youve grown my baby boy hehehe... I heard that youre still adventuring around with the son of the Reinhardt Marquis family. Elras Reinhardt was it? I hope you get along with him and nothing bad happens with you in your friendship with him. Ive personally met the Reinhardt family, and I must say the rumors of them being a rough and barbaric noble family werent far from the truth. But I shouldve known you will get along with people like him, I know how you love the idea of adventuring and exploring the world. I remember how when you''re twelve you always come back home with weird items you found interesting from the citys antique market. This shouldve been a surprise, but I cant help but tell you how I really miss you so when youre reading this letter I will be already on my way to visit you! And since its a surprise I wont give you any fixed date of my arrival. You miss your mother too right? Cant wait to see you Renald, Your lovely mother Mother is coming huh? It doesnt matter none of it matters anymore Darkness soon surges, embracing me I welcome it with open arms. CH18 — Imposter That exam was tough. How the hell was I supposed to know about the evolution of dragons in becoming dragonkin?! Elras says, seemingly pissed. I agree, Reinhardt-sama, Aaron continues, I dont think we went over that material in rather deep detail over his lectures. What do you think, Alderhide-sama? I feel dead inside Renald? Huh, yes? Like I was saying Alderhide-sama, Aaron patiently says, what do you think about the materials in the exam? It was alright I guess I mindlessly say, I was able to answer almost all of the questions. No way, Elras astonished, even that weird question about the huge possibilities of the existence of races or sub-races that the historians couldnt discover? Yeah It was quite simple. I just list down several insights on key historians regarding the matter and use it as the basis of my conclusion. How about the question regarding the first appearance of humans coming to the surface and establishing itself? Aaron asks. I think Explaining the foundation and the early days of the Shiford kingdom should be enough... As you might know, Shiford was one of the earliest human kingdoms. As expected for Renald, Elras bemused, Truly the only Mayer Professors true student. Yeah... yeah... yeah... By the way, what will all of you do for the vacation period? Aaron asks. Going back to my territory of course. Who knows what those damn elves are up to these days. Im not sure I chime in with Elras response. Sounds nice, I likely will be staying here, my territory isnt that far from the capital anyway and I still have some things to do in the cathedral headquarter. Anyway Since we just finished the [History & Politics] exam, how about we celebrate it over a scrumptious and luxurious lunch? Elras happily suggests. That sounds wonderful. Aaron replies. Lunch huh? Ill skip this one. What? Elras eyes darts over to me concerned, Why? I I have some studying to do... I come up with an excuse. Aren''t all of your exams already over, same as us? Aaron asks. I still have to work on one of mySchool of Wits Magicspells. Just please let me go. Are you alright Renald? Elras ask, worriness more visible in his eyes. What are you talking about Elras? I say, mustering the best smile I possibly can, Of course, Im alright, you know how hard it is to master that school of magic. I end with laughter. If you say so Renald, Elras hesitantly says, Are you still up for the idea Aaron? Fine by me, as long as Im not late to attend my weekly cathedral meetings. Alright then, Ill see you later then Renald. Take care, Alderhide-sama. I wish you great fortune in your study. Bye-bye. Then Elras and Aaron went off to the other way, leaving me behind on my way to my room in the dorm housing. My sole solace. Do you see how powerful words and acting is? Simply say Im fine and with the right smile, nobody would bat an eye. Nobody would notice whats happening beneath the facade I put on. Its necessary, however, I need to put on a strong will. Being weak and fragile wont solve anything. Fake smile has always been plastered throughout my lifetime, frozen in place. I feel dead inside. I make my way through the lavishly furnished lounge, dreading the ascent of the stairs, enter my room, and finally leap towards my bed to curl on my blanket. These same thoughts play over and over again. This black hole within me its eating me up. The world no longer seems magical. The sky no longer seems limitless. The tears want to splash down in a torrent of misery, but they''re too stubborn. They just... wouldn''t come. Hope. Its gone. For she is the reason for its materialization. Its always there. It was only until now that it grew much worse. I always cling to the hope that one day, after all of my suffering, pushing myself to the limit, withstanding all sorts of abuse, then everything will be worth it. That I will finally find somebody who would simply love me for who I am. But the reality is always harsh. Like a slap in the face, it pulls me to the ground from my dream. Reminding me of my failures. My failed admission to the famed schools of magic, bothSchool of Assault MagicandSchool of Aegis Magic The failure of knowing the existence and learning the proper, noble, and superior art of magic. Instead, learn the common and inferior way of magic. And most importantly, the utterly degrading experience from her strike at my lowest point Was it really bad, foolish, illegal for me to just dream of being with her? It was just an aspiration of mine. But yet If only I worked harder. If only I focused more. If only I do this and that instead. Regrets piling up more and more. What will be my next step now I know I truly fucked up this time? I dont know I truly dont know Excuse me, young lord. Are you there, young lord?! Normally, I would ignore it, but theres something about her voice that draws me in. A sense of urgency and panic within it. The distance to the front door never felt this far before. The small warmth and comfort from my only solace, blanket that I hold dearly to, are now gone. I opened the door. The maids eyes before me widen, shock clearly plastered on her face. She immediately bows down. This maid is deeply sorry for raising her voice. This maid knocked several times and didnt receive any response from the young lord. She says nervously. So, what is it? I reply without holding back the annoyance I felt. Lady Heva-sama, your mother, is waiting for you in the lounge. I see today is the day she comes huh I forgot about that, tell her to wait a few more minutes. I need to prepare. Understood, young lord. I close the door, strangely slower than I expected. Everything happens in a slow-motion as I prepare myself to head out, and select what clothes to wear even with the minimal clothes that I have. Which doesnt even amount to one-tenth of the closets humongous capacity. As soon as Im in the lounge, I immediately take notice of Mother of course the way she sits alone as she looks outside the windows with that nostalgic smile of hers she always puts on, are way more charming than the fancy housing. She wears a beautiful blue gown that compliments her hair, flower patterns embedded on the gowns waistline, the fabric looks smooth and gives out a luxurious feel. I never saw my mother wear this gown before, is this new? However, my mothers favorite black pillbox hat is apparent. There you are, my boy! I missed you so much. Unbeknownst to me, she somehow covered the distance in a flash. By the time I became aware of her eager voice, she leaped towards me and hugged me. Very tightly. Her gown will be ruined, wrinkles formed with how she presses me very hard as if she never wants to let me go again. Its to the point of discomfort and a hard time breathing. But thats very like her. My breathing becomes slower, melting to my mother''s grasp as I can feel every muscle fibers lose its tension. In this moment of feeling mother so close I am more awake somehow, more alive than I have been in so very long. The heart slowly rejuvenates back. H-hi mother... I miss you so so so much Renald. She says as she rains kisses on both of my cheeks. Yeah I mutter, I miss you too mother. She pulls away. The comfortable warmth is no more. Im glad to hear that my sweetie. Oh, how much youve grown taller! I remember when we hugged, your head was bound to my chest, now Im the one who has her head on your chest. Fufufu... Y-yes mother I swear I wasnt that short. Oh, I see She must be talking about before I got transmigrated to Renalds body... I wish to talk more with you Renald. But we dont have time. I already reserved an amazing restaurant Im sure youll love it! There are more surprises over there too. Alright mother. She grabs my hand and pulls me towards her as she drags me outside. The sun shines way too bright for my scruffy eyes. The carriage with the authentic Alderhide insignia is ready in front of us. I let mother go first before my turn, noble etiquette as always. How long have you been taking a nap Renald? Quite a while, I guess an hour or two. You know, the university is very tough so Ive been relaxing for some time after its all over. I see... Mother says slowly, So hows university Renald? Its alright Learned a lot aboutSchool of Wits Magicarcane runes and spells. Theres also the [Logistical Warfare] class I took which is interesting. And Ill probably take a class in [Business and Territory Management] and further my studies in [History & Politics] after the vacation period. Thats interesting I thought you are going to take more warfare based classes such as [Horsemanship] or [Magic Swordsmanship]. What happened to that? Whats the point when Im not even in one of the combat schools of magic? That makes sense But how come youve taken an interest in [History & Politics]? Mother says after a moment of shocked silence, I remember it was such a boring class. This is quite unlike you Renald. What...? The fascination of learning this worlds ancient history is priceless. The wonders of the Verum Shihi Era, where real dragons roamed the sky, the time where humans hide underground is very interesting. How come mother didnt know this? Thats right The Renald beforehand hates, disgusted with the mere idea of reading books. The conversation then quickly turns into mindless chatter, with me simply answering with yes, no, or I dont know. My lackluster response somehow doesnt ruin mothers mood as she seems to be impatiently waiting for something. I guess shes pretty excited about this restaurant of hers. The carriage stops. Thats quite quick. From the luxurious decoration this restaurant has, it seems to not be the kind of place you can get a table on impulse; large mullion windows, long embroidered curtains, dark walnut tables, flower pot on each table, and it even has a delicate live music performance. A table is somehow empty amidst the almost full restaurant just near the large mullion window, giving a great view of the vibrant city. By the time we sit on that table, a butler immediately serves us tea from silver trays in white ceramic teapots. She whispered something to the butler, a wide grin clearly plastered on her face as she did that. Looks like mother already planned everything out. Do you like everything so far Renald? Yes mother. I rarely go out and see what the city has to offer during my study. So experiencing this wonderful place is pretty exciting and Ive been greatly enjoying it Thats quite a surprise, mother eyes slightly widen, I wouldve assumed you explored every nook and corner of the city? What happened, sweetie? I just never thought about doing that, mother. Youve really changed huh sweetie... Ive changed? Im always like this, I didnt have much time left from studying night and day. Why does mother think this way? Ohh! Here it is! The butler placed a gigantic white cake in the middle of the table. Lit candles placed on top. Happy 18th birthday Renald! Just another year and youll be a noble adult! Wait, today is my birthday...? Whatever, it just means another year before Ill get kicked out from the Alderhide family. Although, I still have some extra time to finish university first before Im officially kicked out. Mother definitely didnt know about the unwritten or unspoken agreement between me and father. I dont like cakes I took a bite and the sweetness overloads my taste receptors to the point of sickening. Numerous weird and exotic dishes such as frogs, smelly chunks of cheese, and others then come to the table. These are not my favorites Isnt these the former Renalds favorite? I hate these dishes. How come she didnt know this? I clearly told her from time to time when I still live with her. It was supposed to be my special day But these dishes completely ruined my mood. Are you alright Renald? Mother says worryingly. Im fine. Thank you for the great surprise Mother, I say, mustering the happiest smile I possibly can. Ohh, She replied sweetly, Youre very welcome Renald. Now go ahead and feast to your heart content my healthy young boy. Im not in the mood to eat. But I must force myself to eat this lest I make mother worried again. I try myself to eat the dishes provided at the table. Each bite makes me more and more tempted to take smaller bites, pausing to take more. The taste is so unappetizing that Im careful to not allow the food to touch my lips. Have you tried getting along with your siblings in the university? Noo mother. You know that Cefre-san is currently in university too right? F-fuck Its that cursed name. I cant believe a sister can hold such malice towards her younger brother... Whats the matter Renald? Ohh I was just quite shocked... I didnt know she was studying here too, considering how most of my brothers and sisters are way older than me. Its alright You always have been such a shy boy. Ohh here it comes! Mother says, her eyes dart to somewhere behind her. I follow her. The restaurants butler comes to us holding a box. A present. Its perfectly decorated with its sparkling ribbons and colorful palette. Is that... going to be my birthday present? Mother eyes sparkle as the butler place the gift near my still quite full plate. I wonder what kind of gift I will receive. The box is quite small, just a little bit bigger than my plate. Perhaps a book? Im not used to receiving any gifts When was the last time I ever received one? I never even celebrate my birthday at all, this is the first time I think. What are you waiting for, Renald? Go open it! I untie the ribbon and pry open the lid of the box. Looking inside, what greeted me was something unexpected, something that I wouldnt think of in any way. I didnt even know what to say. Why does she remotely even think this sort of gift is for me? No matter what you think about the contents. This isnt for me. This is for someone else. The gift mocked me as if it''s laughing at my current situation. W?h?o? ?a?r?e? ?y?o?u??? ?Y?o?u?''?r?e? ?a?n? ?i?m?p?o?s?t?e?r?.? ?Y?o?u? ?a?l?r?e?a?d?y? ?d?i?e?d? ?o?n?c?e? ?C? ?b?y? ?y?o?u?r? ?o?w?n? ?w?i?l?l?.? ?T?h?i?s? ?i?s? ?y?o?u?r? ?i?d?e?a? ?o?f? ?b?e?i?n?g? ?h?a?p?p?y??? ?T?o? ?f?e?e?l? ?l?o?v?e? ?b?y? ?r?e?p?l?a?c?i?n?g? ?s?o?m?e?o?n?e??s? ?s?o?n??? ?Y?o?u? ?d?o?n??t? ?d?e?s?e?r?v?e? ?t?h?i?s?.? ?Y?o?u? ?d?o?n?''?t? ?d?e?s?e?r?v?e? ?t?h?i?s? ?g?i?f?t?.? ?T?h?i?s? ?g?i?f?t? ?w?e?r?e? ?s?u?p?p?o?s?e?d? ?t?o? ?b?e? ?f?o?r? ?h?e?r? ?s?o?n?.? ?N?o?t? ?f?o?r? ?y?o?u?.? I cant help but feel that her once beautiful and cheerful smile right now holds something spiteful. Thats right Im not her son. Why would she love me? She didnt even know her son was replaced with another person. Ive been lying this whole time. Whats wrong Renald? I l I love this gift mother Thank you, I say putting up another bright smile, holding off my sheer disappointment. Youre very welcome Renald! Renald this. Renald that. At first, I didn''t pay any heed towards that name, I just thought of it as my new identity. But now I realize its not my name Its somebody else''s. This gift is for the Renald of the past, Im not the person who shes giving the gift for. Its for Renald. M-mother, is it okay if we leave pretty quickly? I I forgot that I have an appointment with one of the professors pretty soon I need to get away. Im not feeling well. Are you sure Renald? Mother asks confused, Cant you postpone it? Im so sorry mother I didnt know you were coming. I wouldve not set up a meeting if you were coming... I lie as naturally as I can. Oh dont be Renald, its my fault anyway for meeting with you so suddenly. We didnt talk much as we get out of the restaurant and even then in the carriage. Everything feels surreal. Sweetie, mother says, breaking the silence, will you join me to the Alderhide estate in this city after the meeting with your professor? Its much bigger and luxurious than our private house in Quondartz. Your father will be there too. No mother Im good. Okay then Oh and also Renald, do you want to come back to our home in Quondartz for your vacation period? I-Ill think about it. Definitely not around Renalds mother or family. The carriage becomes silent once more with only the outside voice filling our eardrums. I swear I counted almost every second passing by. At the very least her mood hasnt changed at all, she still exhibits her cheerful aura. Thats good. I wouldve been more guilty if she notices my behavior. Okay then. Oh, we already arrived. I miss you so much but I cannot hold you back, right? Bye-bye Sweetie. And off she goes along with the carriage. She looks very happy as she says those words while simultaneously waving her hands. She doesnt need me. How come I forgot? Its not me that she loves and puts her heart into. Its the former me Renald. She loves her son, not the one who replaced him. She mistook me as Renald. And Im not the real Renald Alderhide. Im Yoshinobu Ryo. True love does exist its just not for the likes of me. Shes Shes not my mother. I never had a mother since the very beginning. My life will always be devoid of love, even in this second life of mine, my undeniable fate. Im the worst. I truly am an imposter. And I don''t deserve love. I just want to get out of this nightmarish place. But how am I supposed to do so? Hey Renald, I thought you were supposed to be studying. What were you doing? Unknowingly Elras is in the lounge, sitting relax-fully, and drinking tea like what he always loves to do. Ehh Hey Elras I say whatever I could think of, wheres Aaron? Huh? Ohh Aaron is in the cathedral as always. I see By the way Elras, you are going back to your familys territory, right? Of course, whats wrong Renald? Maybe getting away from mother or this place wasnt so hard after all. The Reinhardt territory should be far away from the Alderhide territory. Can I follow you to your familys territory? CH19 — Closer with the Reinhardt Across the horizon lies what seems to be the Great Wall of Vosgant that spans across the mountain range valley, towering above the plain bright green grass with almost no trees nor bush to be spotted. A wavy river, however, passes through under the wall, creating a somewhat sore gap in its magnificent structure. It is this river from what Ive heard is what makes this place special and gives life to the capital city of the Reinhardt fiefdom. The river forms a flat land or valley amongst the slippery tall mountain range, providing a place for cargo ships to sail. Coupled with the clear sky, everything looks wonderful, as if it is trying to Impose its fucking ideals and happy thoughts when everything is fucking meaningless. After two weeks journeying around and we finally almost reach Elrass hometown, just a few more minutes in Elrass carriage and well pass the citys gate. The citys name is Karvent, I think. I dont really have any sort of concrete plan on what to do here. Maybe I should learn the superior, noble way of combat magic? Yeah right Its already too late. Re-learning everything up to intermediate mastery will be quite challenging, however, the real challenge will be in progressing further after that level. Which is next to impossible without a proper form of education... Ah, whatever. A place far away from Renalds mother''s grasp is as good as any. I just need to sort out my thoughts and plan on what to do here Heck, what the hell am I doing? Why am I even still alive? I didnt request a second chance to live and here I am failing miserably as I did in my past life. Whats more, Im doing so inside another ones body. Renald, Elras calls me, how long are you going to stay at my place again? You know I wont be able to accompany you in your stay here right? Youve told me this before Elras. In two weeks I will be on my way to join Professor Mayers with his archeological expedition. What are you going to do anyway for you to be quite busy anyway? I ask back. For goddess sake, Im the one whos supposed to ask that question, his palm makes its way to cover his forehead as he lets out a sigh, what the hell are you going to do in my place? Its just a mining hub for the numerous manaritium and other mining resources throughout the Vosgant mountain range. Whats more, its quite dangerous with the constant skirmish we have with those damn elves across the mountain range. Stress added in those few last words; Elras as always. And as a Reinhardt first and foremost, he continues, I must hold into my honor in protecting the land from those arrogant savages. So I will be at the border for most of the vacation period most likely. Only staying in the city to meet with my family and others for at most a day or two. He always mentions them. Elves. They are similar to us humans, with their key characteristics of long pointy ears and green-haired. There were also some theories of how elves might be closely related to humans. A fitting analogy would be how back on earth scientists come to a conclusion of how apes and humans share the same ancestors. But this time, instead of apes as the lesser beings with their lack of intellectual capability, the elves in this world excels in magic far more than humans. Making us the more inferior creatures, even though we have superior numbers. Well, Im not sure how to feel about that, its not like Im going to dare myself to be involved in the elven skirmishes and face an elf. I rarely go outside my fief and the capital city throughout my life, so I thought it would be a great change of pace to explore around and see what the world could offer. I say back to answer his prying question. Why bother completely lying when you can just tell a half-truth? You couldve traveled to the Bonhart city, south to the capital city, famous for its wonderful beaches. The Armant city is also an interesting option, holding the greatest cuisines the kingdom has to offer. Or knowing you, perhaps the wonderous Ordsors city fits your liking much more than what I previously mentioned. The city has the largest magical library in the whole continent and theAssociations of Magiciansheadquarters reside there too. There''re a lot of interesting destinations for adventure and yet, you decide to settle down in a boring mining hub and military city? Elras eyes squint a bit as he asks me for another question. It hurts when somebody distrusts you for as long as I can remember You say it''s boring, but the great wall we are heading to says otherwise, I turn my head, looking outside the carriage window, The wall from afar looks like any typical defensive wall, but up close right now, I can see the unique motifs and designs embedded in its architecture. Most importantly the numerous small statues of a man with a sword and his other hand casting a magic rune. Its definitely not as fancy as the royal castle, but its on equal terms in regard to its mightiness or even more. The creator of such a great wall wouldnt bother putting extraordinary time and effort into building it in a boring city. You really know how to flatter people huh Renald... Elras says, feeling prideful so it seems, But yes, my great ancestor, the first Reinhardt was the one who designed the Great Wall of Vosgant around the city for protection against the barbaric elves when they first settled here. It mustve been a distinguishable heritage from your family lineage right? I ask back, trying to stroke his ego. It is. The Great Wall of Vosgant for the people is a symbol of what the Reinhardt people truly are C robust. A reminder of the great sacrifices the first settlers did in building a massive fortress for the protection of future generations. I see Thats good to know. We close into the opened gate amongst the other carriages filled with people or mining excavation resources. Peasants, and others riding horses rampant in the road. The thunderous harmonic melody of trumpets engulfs the once noisy road. Out of bewilderment, I peak over from the carriage window and look up to find numerous guards blowing out shiny gold trumpets on top of the wall. I immediately sit back normally, Elras expression takes a wild turn as he seems to be in a mixture of displeased and annoyed. Must be because of my previous gauche and peasant-like behavior. The people surrounding us seem slightly bewildered with the sudden triumph trumpets sound, but they kept their pace. Surprisingly, some seem to be even happy with the sudden turn of events. ELRAS-SAMA HAS ARRIVED! As if nothing happens, the carriage keeps its pace and passes through the quite humongous gate that could perhaps fit five carriages side by side. As we pass through it, soldiers stand side by side, saluting their long waited young lord, Elras. Their appearance seems to be more rigid battle-hardened compared to the guards in the capital city. Capped with a mix of black and brown leather uniform, without any steel armor. Very different compared to the flashy red and white uniform of the royal magician army when they dont wear steel armor. Wait a minute what are they holding? Those arent the familiar spears that Ive known of or other kinds of polearm. Theres some kind of a steel barrel in them Dont tell me... Hey Elras Yes, Renald? W-what kind of weapon are they holding?! Those are firearms! I thought they didnt exist in this world? How come magic is still the de facto way of combat or warfare then?! Oh yeah, Its not that strange for you to never know this type of weaponry, it''s called a bayonet musket. What makes it distinct compared to a normal spear is how it can launch a projectile, a small ball of lead in the blink of an eye through a steel tube thanks to a small explosion ignited from black powder. Creating holes or wounds into a target. Quite similar to theCorumspell, if you know it of course. Elras adds, seemingly not interested. For such a revolutionary weapon to exist, how come I did not know this? Where do I even begin with Elras says as he ponders on what to say, Its not that revolutionary. The bayonet musket we design is based on a much superior bayonet musket way back of an ancient human civilization out of the continent. The art of creating such weapons was lost and forgotten. The engineers werent able to reverse engineer it so they were forced to scrape out what they barely understood and create a much more inferior bayonet musket. How come I get to know this kind of weapon in your fief instead of Lets say in the capital city? I ask, inciting my eager enthusiasm. Let me finish Renald He lets out a sigh, the bayonet musket is unique to my fief. As far as I know, nobody else in the continent equips their soldiers with bayonet muskets. If you were paying attention to class you wouldve known it takes at least three years to train a combat-ready basic magician. Compare that to bayonet muskets which only require the user to aim and pull a trigger, three months is all they need. Although bayonet musket combat prowess wouldnt compare to a full-fledged magician, its much swiffer training is very crucial in keeping up with the constant attack from the elves. Thus, when onii-sama found this type of weapon existed, he immediately created a whole new regiment solely based on non-magician commoners in using this new weapon. A burst of small laughter and smiles make its way to Elras face. But shortly afterward is replaced with a deadpan expression. Back in his glory days, he termed the new common infantry regiment holding such weapons as the Ishkar Common Regiment. Named from the river that gives life to my people that live here. Back in his glorious days? What does he mean? Relax, Ive known ahead what youre probably thinking, before I can even ask, he cuts me off, he was killed in action from an elven ambush four years ago. Im Im sorry for your loss. I say back, not knowing much about what to say. Its been a long time. Elras says as he mindlessly gazes through the window, so although its truly not needed... Thank you for your concern. Silence remains. If its alright to ask you again, what differentiates between ancient bayonet muskets and the current one? I ask again, breaking the silence. Hopefully, it will divert his gloominess. Uhhh Do I look like an engineer to you Renald? somehow a thin smile makes its way through to his face, something about the special usage of manaritium and other unknown materials. And the inner working of the tube is very complex, some even say incomprehensible. The inner working of the barrel? Maybe what he means is rifling. Not so sure about the rest though. If theres manaritium embedded in the gun then theres still some magic working in a supposed modern firearm I guess. What kind of effects does embedding magic do to the inner working of firearms? All in all, perhaps the current musket in this world is the same as the one in my previous world. So why is a bayonet musket inferior compared to magic? Renald. A short but deep pause in Elras connotation, its just a commoners weapon. Why are you so intrigued by such a flimsy weapon? Why wouldnt I? Its the type of weapon that changed the course of history. The usage of gunpowder in warfare allowed the early adopters, often Europeans, to conquer and colonize much of the newly discovered world. It wasn''t gunpowder alone that caused such massive changes as there were structural, organizational, and logistical innovations that came along at the same time but one cannot argue against gunpowder being crucial in these endeavors, be it conquering the land, conquering people, or simply genocide against a population that used cold weapons. But I couldnt tell that to Elras. He would start to question how come I have these weird ideas. I dont know what will happen if the news that I was from another world would spread out. And I definitely dont want to find out. Fine Since you have such an eye on this type of weaponry, perhaps a demonstration is needed. He says brimming with enthusiasm somehow. What kind of demonstration is he talking about? Is he going to compare the damaging effect between firearms and magic? He opens the wooden window that passes through the carriage helmsman. Change of plan. Go to the nearest guard post. Its time for an unannounced visit. .. Here we are at the outskirt of the guard post of the wall. Ten soldiers in total are in a formation of two rows with the front row kneeling. Every single one of them raises their muskets, aiming at the mockingly confident Elras, encased by a seemingly thin yet powerful golden spherical magical barrier. Quontspell was it Supposed to be another basic aegis magic. Yet, Ive never heard of it... These poor soldiers arent even holding the musket straight and are shaking a lot... I mean, of course, they would. It''s their young lord for fuck sake, one slightly wrong outcome and at best they will be hanged. Ready. Now fire! Elras says. No gunshots or anything Just their muskets shaking more to the point of vibrating. I said fire! Do you understand?! Elras shouts. A single shot fired, startling the rest and prompted the rest to follow, firing in a disorganized manner. The gunshots were so loud that I blanked out for a second. Dammit, I shouldnt stand near the soldiers. Grey smokes rushed out, filling the air with its hazy smoke and the smell of freshly burnt gunpowder. Elras surprisingly still standing proudly with no scratch whatsoever, and his magic barrier still radiating its glim gold unscratched. Its only twenty meters and yet only four shots hits my magic barrier! I know all of you are fresh meats but come on, even a young female elf shoots a crossbow straighter than you pussies! Whats next? All of you cant piss straight?! Elras shouts, his face filled with extreme annoyance that Ive never seen before. But this language Ive never known Elras would say such a foul language... You should all be thankful I have a guest to tend for and the Commander Wolyen Wolf is in the frontline. Or else every single one of you will receive severe punishment! Now go back to your previous duty! Elras yell. The soldiers scramble back to their post, each of their faces pales seemingly as if a ghost sucked out their souls. But nevertheless, each of their movements is disciplined like they are marching out. Lets go back, Renald. Our job here is done. Ill tell you more on the way back. Elras says nonchalantly as if nothing significant has happened. Even though he was being shot at seconds before. Now you see why? Elras continues, just simple basic aegis magic blocks a musket volley fire. Bayonet muskets users wouldnt stand a chance against a magician. Yes, now I understand the supremacy of magic. But was that really necessary? Hmph, Elras says as he lets out a small laugh, I admit its redundant. But I did it in order to also see the regiment conditions. More so for the new recruits. I need to make sure everything is in order since my father doesnt put his attention fully in the Ishkar Common Regiment, opting out to focus on the more conventional magician regiment. After onii-sama passed away, Im the one in charge of this new regiment. I see Back at my family, I was never in charge of anything, so I was left to roam free. Anyway, so what did you find out? I reply. A single visit wont give me a big picture, Renald. But for now, the soldiers at the very least are instilled with discipline. Whats left is the experience in battle. Although Im not sure how they will react when they face an elf for the first time. Perhaps they will need to get used to the chaotic nature of the battlefield before they are placed in the frontline. Elras says. If that''s the case, I assume you''re going to check on them again at one point. By the way, where are we going? To my personal small mansion. There are several empty guest rooms you can stay in during your stay here. Elras answers. The carriage is ready in front of us, as we get into the carriage- What a wonderful demonstration Elras-sama. A clear but rather deep voice came out of nowhere, slightly startling both me and Elras. When we look at the direction of the voice, a bald man appeared wearing fine jewelry throughout his body that contrasts his simple common apparel. And who might you be? Elras asks. It seems Elras-sama has forgotten this humble merchant, the man bows down quite deeply, Gelael Odinn at your service. My esteemed customers dubbed me, the man of pleasure, or the master of a thousand slaves. KyoruS Surprise! Surprise! I''m still not dead yet. Thank you all soo much for patiently waiting for my story. Real life has not been easy with my schedule. Espacially since I have some endavours I''m currently in besides univeristy. Hopefully I can continue posting at least 1-2 chapter per week from now on. Please support my story by leaving any comments and feedbacks as always. CH20 — Controversial Encounter We detoured, stopping by in Galeal Odinn place of stay in Karvent city. Elras seems to be intrigued by this person. Luxurious gold and red are the main color theme in this marble mansion of his. Amidst our way throughout his mansion in the hallway, we come across what seems to be a humongous steamy bathing area separated by a wall of glass, reminding me of the public bath back in Japan. But this is way more luxurious with its shiny white marble and vibrantly colorful potted plants in it. Humble merchant my ass. His wealth is equal to that of lower to middle-ranking noble houses. And this mansion is one of his many more throughout the kingdom. What stands out, however, is the several beautiful girls throughout the bathing area, most relaxing in the steamy tub, others taking a shower. All of them are not showing any reserve in showcasing their tantalizing curves and polished skin. Some even become more daring, giving us a better angle on their sultrious body. I could tell, however, their movements and angles are directed more for Galeal himself than of us, his guests. The man of pleasure indeed, what a fitting title. All sorts and varieties of beautiful girls are here, with no similarity between any of them. The only thing that ties them together is a thin black metal collar on them a slave collar. A girl, however, becomes the center of my attention with what seems to be cat-like or fox-like ears and tails that add a very animalistic charm towards her. I wouldve enjoyed it more if it werent for her eyes and alluring body being directed towards Galeal. Alderhide-sama was it? Galeal asks curiously. Yes? I say back. You find them pleasing in the eyes? Wry amusement found itself onto Galeals face in the form of a smile. I admit they are quite beautiful, and I admit that Im becoming a bit envious of this man to have such willing devoted love, Ive never seen that kind of girl before. What race is she? I say as I point towards the cat-like girl. Ahh... I see you are interested in more exotic slaves the Canids. They come from a place far away in the east the Oraint. Their furry tails and ears are soft and amidst their gentle and caring attitude lies great sexual heat. A suitable instrument of pleasure for a young gentleman like you. We can discuss the arrangements later on. Did Did he just come to a conclusion of me wanting to buy a Canids slave? We arrive in his so-called meeting room which to me surprisingly seems like a mini library with a collection of tall bookshelves. Surrounded with pleasure but doesnt forget that what makes the man is the knowledge and the intellectual capability we are capable of harboring. In the middle of the room is a long rectangular table with chairs occupying each side. Galeal sat on one of the shorter ends of the table with me and Elras sitting adjacent to both his sides. One of the maids a slave maid from the apparent collar in her neck, steps forward, bearing a tray of refreshments, a bottle of wine, and a few glasses. She goes around the table, laying down a glass for everyone in the table, and pours wine onto it. Please enjoy yourself with an exotic wine from a mountainous wine cellar deep in the countryside of the Lungkin kingdom Nanxi 1497. Galeal says proudly. Seeing Elras taking a sip, I take a sip as well, and immediately it gives a soothing chill as it passes through my throat. After it settles down in my stomach, an aftertaste of the hot, fiery taste, classic of the alcohol, warms my body and interestingly calms me down. Thank you for the wonderful wine. Its been a while since I last drank a delicate wine. Never thought youre a wine connoisseur. Elras says. Of course, offering premium wine is the least I could do to rub some greatness on this humble merchant. Galeal says lavishly. No need for flattery, Elras replies easily, let''s get down to business. I see Elras-sama is eager to get down to business. That makes things much easier, Galeal then proceeds to clear his throat, I would like to discuss the procurement of elven slaves surrounding your territory. Is that the reason why he called for Elras? I know Im not going to be needed in this business meeting but Elras heavily insists on it. If it werent for my nobility status, Galeal would definitely not want me in this conversation. Demand for elven sex slaves is on the rise? Elras asks. Indeed. Galeal quietly adds, the Canids and the Dragonkin slaves are a rare breed. The Canids come from a place across the Cordelia ocean, their price increases for every meter the ship has to sail. The Dragonkin slaves have become quite controversial with the Lungkin newest kingdom policy in the trade with their kind. Making all of them reserved just for the finest gentlemen... And your point is? Elras interjects. ...Revered for their lasting beauty that stands through time, and their close proximity to us, the elves become very sought after. Their cheaper price compared to other exotic choices adds to the drool of most gentlemen. I understand now, Elras answers, a seed of doubt seems to grow inside him, but why are you telling me this? My father is clearly the better option for your business endeavor. Forgive my language Elras-sama, Galeal says nervously but stilled with confidence, the great Kaint Reinhardt, the Spearhead of the Veinard Kingdom, is growing older day by day. Its only a matter of when his eternal rest will come and for you to continue his legacy. Youre correct, but theres the undeniable fact Im still a young man and not fit to rule my fief just yet. Elras adds. Your experience and your position in the Ishkar Common Regiment. The regiment which handles most of the elven skirmishes mind you... warrants me to take notice of you, Galeal remarks, besides, the elves are not going anywhere. We can take it slow. The demand for elven slaves will always be on the rise. Very well then, Elras slightly chuckles, Im sure you didnt invite me without a single thing in mind. So tell me, whats your proposal? The Reinhardt fief, especially the Karvent city, is always under constant threat of the elven ambush. Why of course, for the elves, we are the uncivilized creatures standing in their proud holy land. But enough is enough. I think its about time we stop hiding behind our walls and strike back. Watch your words Galeal, Elras says seriously, what you just said is not an easy task and for all I know could possibly involve the whole kingdom the royalty. Correct me if Im wrong Elras-sama, but small skirmishes near the territory of a widely-known foreign enemy dont require permission from the royalty, Galeal remarks. Fine Go ahead and continue, Elras says. If the need arises, I know numerous people that could help us in arranging the logistics and others. And Im also willing to fund your military efforts in striking back against the elves. I will recoup my losses or even profit more with the number of elven slaves the war will produce. Interesting Renald, Elras turns to me, do you have any thoughts on this? Hmm I find myself pondering heavily on his idea, and notice a rather small detail, Its a great idea. One with seemingly meticulous planning. However, all of you forgot one rather small detail that affects everything. The common people. The once heated room becomes silenced with my somehow bold revelation. All are now looking at me with expectations within their eyes, waiting for me to continue my statement. Who''s charging deep into the elven territory? I continue, the one that will die, fighting against the elves? Its the common people. Yes, logistics and other factors are important and should be considered, but the one whos doing most of the hard work is them. What youve told me so far doesnt put the common people into the equation. First, you must research the peoples opinions about an offensive operation toward the elves. Yes, Im sure they hate the elves but are they willing to sacrifice their lives and resources in this endeavor? I know deep down theres an element missing in this idea, but thankfully my smart friend seems to be able to spot it. Elras says, smiling inwardly. That is Galeal says, trying to find words to say, quite an interesting perspective in looking at the matter. I shall take a look at it and report back my findings. Suits me just fine, Elras says with a small chuckle, Its about time we are on our way anyway. The sun soon enough will set. Elras rises up, seemingly eager to go back. I follow his lead. Excuse me, Alderhide-sama, Galeal somehow calls me, do you mind if we talk some more? Before I could answer, Elras immediately says: I see you in the carriage Renald. A small laughter makes it way through Elras. He then goes out of the room with one of Galeals slave maids escorting him. Doesnt even give me the chance to answer any of them. Why not...? I say, surrendering to their whims. Thank you for your time. Just a brief moment of your time is sufficient. We sit down again in our respective chairs. Galeal seems quite eager. So what is it that you want to talk of? My Arent we going to discuss your first purchase of the exotic Canids slave? Woah... Wh-What?! Im... Im not... I want to say not interested but thats completely lying... I dont have the luxury to even think of getting a slave Hahahaha! A big laugh comes from him, was it that funny to the point of him banging the table? Sorry for being unsightly, he says after calming down, I just wasnt expecting the wise young gentlemen to be so nervous in buying a slave. If you are not in the mood then we dont need to go further. A rather small awkwardness lingers in the air between us. I dont really know how to continue this conversation. What does he want from me anyway? I sense greatness within the depths of you, young gentlemen, he adds profoundly, I firmly believe this is not going to be our last meeting. Come to me if you are still interested in getting a beautiful companion of pleasure. Im willing to introduce you to this new world of pleasure to you. Greatness within the depths of me? Was he that surprised by my insight on his plan? A man of his caliber should honestly be able to spot this issue Perhaps he truly doesnt know the mind of the common people? I mean, theres a staggering amount of nobles who wouldnt come to understand fully the very people he is ruling over, deciding to rather ignore them and have a surface level of understanding. Or maybe its just lip service. Elras did introduce me as a man with a level of standing similar to him, which is clearly not true. It was nice getting to know you. Now go, Alderhide-sama. You dont want to keep Elras-sama waiting. Agreed. Last time I was late to meet Elras, he would become very irritated towards me and give me quite the hell on our adventuring quest. As I go out of the room with one of his slave maids escorting me, he bows quite deeply. A big smile makes its way to his feature after he stands still. CH21 — Stagnant Are you sure you want to stay over in an inn instead of my mansion? Elras asked, uncharacteristically concerned. Just a few weeks ago he wouldnt have cared where I slept on our adventuring quest. I feel bad for bothering you Elras, and besides, youll be busy in the frontline. It doesnt bother me the slightest, but fine... I recommend the Diamond Bed Inn, its the best Inn in the city. Show your nobility insignia and tell them youve come to visit the Reinhardt family. They will provide you the best room they can offer. Thanks, I appreciate it. Elras drops me off in front of the Diamond Bed Inn. Thats Very nice of him. He even bothers to get off the carriage and gives me a proper handshake. I wish you good fortune and health in the frontline Elras. Thank you Renald. I also wish you will find whatever youre looking for here. Then off he goes, back to his carriage again. He waves his hand, trying to give a proper farewell. Which kind of shocked me since it doesnt fit his strong character to flimsy wave his hand. But of course it would be rude of me to not wave him back, so I did. I did not expect that gesture coming from him, but it was a welcome change. The Inn in front of me is surprisingly unlike any other. It seems rather new with polished white stone instead of the usual black stone bricks common throughout the Veinard commoners architecture. Elras really wants to bore my wallet empty huh I told him from time to time Im not one of those spoiled nobles who needs a silk bed to sleep on. But I guess he didnt pay any heed onto it. I go inside and immediately I see a man behind a counter. Who are ye? Looking to rent a room for the night? The man behind the counter says. Yes, for about two weeks, I show him my Alderhide nobility Insignia, Elras Reinhardt sends his regards. I-I Forgive me, Sir. I didnt knew ye a nobleman. He says panicky, slightly bowing his head, hands grouped together, fear clearly plastered in his face. To be fair, Im not wearing a lavious attire like what most nobles would wear. But my spotless, bright blue and white adventure clothes shouldve at the very least signals the amount of wealth I have in possession. No harm done, I say, trying to calm him down, How much will it cost? For the best room fit for a nobleman, it will cost ye a single gold coin for your whole stay. Im pretty sure thats quite pricey for a room, but I guess thats a reasonable price for a nobles accommodation. I rarely touch the money in my bank account so I should have quite a lot in store from the quest rewards and monthly allowance. Around thirty gold coins I suppose. Thats not including the one I have in my pockets too. Fair enough. I pass him the coin. Please follow me, sir. He says, after receiving my payment. We climb up the stairs and after a while we stop at a rather luxurious door decorated with golden ornament. Here is the key to your room and another key for the small vault provided. We provide breakfast on the house on the pubs second floor starting tomorrow morning. Please enjoy your stay in the Diamond Bed Inn. He bows deeply then goes back to the counter presumably after giving me everything I needed. Not wanting to stay outside much longer, I immediately go inside. And as expected its worth all of my coin, especially with the soft carpet installed on every nook of the floor. Theres even a gigantic window which gives a spectacular view of the sunset in the tall Vosgant mountain range far out. Apparently I deserve this much wealth and comfort just because I was born a noble when before in my previous life, I would be extremely frugal. Being born in the right family truly gives you an advantage unlike any other. Ive known this beforehand but experiencing just how easy the privileged wealthy to live an easy life really questions all of my hardwork and effort in my previous life. How back then living with a bowl of rice for a day is normal to me How my routine is only filled with studying and working with barely any time left for leisure How happy I was just to be able to eat gyudon... Yes, thanks to my hard work I was able to escape the poverty line and live a decent life. But in the end, its all for naught when a rich fucker steals my wife. F-fuck I wonder hows my father is doing? He did so much for me. He works day and night to feed me and provide schooling. I know back when I was a kid we rarely talked and developed a proper father-son relationship but he sacrificed a lot for my future And I ruin it all by committing suicide I hope hes doing alright. Not wanting to bother me, he insisted on retiring in a retirement home. I place him in one of the best retirement homes, but a bit of guilt lingers within me when I place him there. Whatever, Im tired But its too early to rest Lets head to the mystical sky palace, theres nought to do here. I lay down in the ridiculously large king-sized bed. Closing my eyes, I whisper my spell chant.1 The master of all things ancient; Ruler of the arcane sky palace; Palatium Drowsiness comes to me as I fall asleep. I open my eyes, and as always Im sitting on the throne in this vast palace. It truly is humongous. Even after claiming this place as my somewhat second home, I still cant fathom its scale. It just magnifies the desolateness and emptiness of this place Everything looks perfect and pleasing to the eyes, but its soulless no warmth to brighten up this place. Me being the single sentient resident in this place doesnt help either. Whats the use of such a large palace when Im the only one living in this place? God, I really wish my shadow minions at the very least can speak or create a conversation. Its always just one-sided conversation with me giving commands and them responding. Whats the use of wealth and power when your heart is forever empty brimmed with unease to the fullest? That reminds me... What is love anyway? How come Ive always craved something I cant even define or pinpoint? Ahh I dont know Damn it, after that event I always fall into a self-pitying state. I need something to do to occupy myself. I should head to the library. There was that spell that I needed to learn for my next magic class. I go to the library, it always has been my go to place to immerse myself in books and studying. Moving through the corridor on my way to the library, the mysterious purple room shows up. Emitting its arcane magical aura as always. This purple room is still the biggest mystery this palace could offer. And Im at a dead-end for as long as I can remember. I should go inside again, the learning can be put on hold. Perhaps, Im missing a rather important clue. I come inside and everything looks exactly the same. Hooded angels statues on every single corner, the gigantic magic circle that compases almost all the room space, and the altar. These angel statues lead me to the conclusion of it becoming related to a religion of some sort. Their sheer size of almost twice as tall as I even on their kneeling position lead me to believe of their importance. But was my assumption wrong? I havent gone into depth regarding the possible connection with the goddess Maria, but it seems theres no connection with any ancient religion, even if it exists. And this is coming from the History professor, Krig Meyer. One of the most prominent figures in the historical academia field. The engraved magic circle with its core is a white ten sided decegram star doesnt provide much clue either. Only that no magic circle ever uses a star as it core C a completely new take in creating a magic circle. So that means this magic circle could be anything and nobody has a clue... From what Ive learned so far about the construction of magic circles in the academy, magic circles are mostly used to activate a spell that a normal being wouldnt be able to activate from within his body alone. So they would need a source of mana, either from an item or from the air itself Which is basically impossible since the air have very few mana lingering. But as expected this magic circle didnt have any slots or parts where you would insert or place a manaritium or any other items that contain highly concentrated mana. Which leads me to assume the magic circle draws mana from this very room or palace itself. I can feel the plentiful mana surging in the palace and even more so in this room. Something Ive never felt in the normal world. But what kind of spell would this magic circle activate? Now that I think about it, theres also the altar here... Servire et adorare dominum The chanting spell cast embedded in the altar. Servire et adorare dominum Calling the chant doesnt activate anything So theres definitely something missing as always. Now that I think about it Its an altar, some sort of a place for an offering. But this altar doesnt have any single magic runes embedded on it. Thats why I assume its nothing significant... Maybe thats what Im missing? I need an offering C an item to activate the spell? But what would it be? I should try to place different sorts of things on the altar, maybe that will lead to something. Finally, theres a lead or a direction I could pursue. Cant believe I missed this altar to focus on the magic circle and hooded angels statues instead. Oh well, it cant be helped. And this is why research is best done in a team since multiple perspectives actually helps unwind and bring something new on the table Theres nothing I could gain from this room anymore. I should call this room a day and head back to studying theSchool of Witsspell. I leave the room. M????a?????s?????t?????e???r???? God, Its that ghostly yet sultry voice again. This is the second time I think, and whats more Im not even inside the room. Where does it come from? Who is this master she is calling to? Is she calling for me? But why would she? It doesnt sound like its aimed at me. Master huh It would be nice to have someone to call me like that with such affection. Her pleasant voice feels like a soothing breeze amidst this hollow emptiness. It almost sounded like she actually cherished the person she is calling to. Did my wife ever call my name with such tenderness and affection? Heck, when was the last time she calls my name? Didn''t even bother to call me as danna-sama2Husband or anata3Honey/Darling... ...Why does being called master sound so nice? It feels like Im in control, like everything will go in my way. That I will get the yearnings I so desire... Maybe Just maybe What if I buy a slave? It reminds me of that slave girl, with her absolute and unwavering devotion towards her master That man, Galeal Odinn. Didnt he offer a slave beforehand? CH22 — Peculiar Bond The sun glares through the window, forcing me to wake up from my strange slumber one with a dream. I rarely dream these days. The last time I dreamt was a horrible nightmare. But alas, this time I somehow vividly dreamed something different. Something... Erotic. The weight of a girl''s warm body as she pressed on my lower body. The warmth I felt in embracing her. The pressure on my member as it coiled around the warm, moist flesh of hers, making me feel ecstatic like never before. My hand holding the glinting black metal collar that tightly coiled around her neck, its chain dropping down over the mesmerising beautiful valley on her chest. A symbol of her being mine and mine only. She moved with such passion and roughness that added to my lust as I kept staring at her jiggling boobs. Her delight and affection was clear as she repeatedly moaned master over and over again, expressing her inner passionate lust over me. And then, as I almost reached my peak, she leaned down very close to my left ear, her breast tightly pressed against my chest. Her hands gently slipped under my back as she wrapped up and hugged me tightly. Her gentle whispers C Please mark my womb as yours, Master~ C was all it took for a huge dam to break out, releasing all of my lust as I poured my seeds into her womb of a lifetime. Shortly afterwards, I then woke up, to this present right now. All of It feels so surreal. Even with all of the small details I felt, I cant exactly recall what her face looks like. Wait a minute. If I dreamed about something erotic, does that mean I look down towards my underwear and thankfully didnt find any spots being wet with any sticky stuff. Thank fucking god. The last thing I want would be finding out I actually wet my pants. Not wanting to reminisce and deeply question my dream, I quickly wash my face and brush my teeth to freshen myself up, then, after preparing my stuff, I immediately go to the pubs second floor, with its more refined furnishing compared to the first floor. I sit down in one of the many provided chairs and a plain girl wearing a simple waitress uniform classic of a typical tavern comes to me. Greetings, sir. What would you like to have a late breakfast with? The menu for today is either oats with exotic fruits or freshly baked spiced fish with white bread. The girl says. I would like to have the first one. Shortly afterward the plain girl comes to me with a tray in hand. She placed the meal on the table then goes down the stairs, presumably attending to other customers. The second floor is surprisingly quite empty, unlike the floor down below, whose rowdiness I heard all the way up the second floor, even though it''s still early noon. As I eat, I cant help but fidget with my food as I keep pondering about the main event of the day. Im going to buy a slave. Its not set in stone, since of course I want to get the perfect companion. One whos absolutely devoted to me and who will love for who I am. A desire Ive always had since the very beginning of my existence in this world. Heck, it was the reason why I wanted to become wealthy and powerful, since girls always flock to men with those characteristics. But why bother doing so when I can just buy one? For buying love to be such an easy thing. On the other hand, Id rather not buy a slave at all before buying the wrong one. A sense of guilt lingers within me, however, for what Im about to do is considered immoral back on earth. Though its overshadowed by my twisted desire and sense of excitement as I''m about to buy a slave, one whos loyal and dedicated to their master, fully aware I won''t receive any repercussions for it. As I finish my meal, I also finish musing over useless things. My decision was set long ago. All I can hope now is to find the perfect slave for my amount of money. Thirty gold coins is more than enough to buy a decent plot of land in the Alderhide fief after all. I remember the way to his place and its not that far. With the walking pace Im in right now, I should arrive there in less than twenty minutes. As I walk to Galeals mansion, I quietly enjoyed the distinct feel of Karvent. The busy main road is crowded with multiple mining cargos passing by almost constantly. Soldiers marching by can also be seen throughout the place. All of it gives a vibrant of a strength and might feeling in this city, compared to the prosperity and sophistication of Hasten. After diverging off the main road and walking to a seemingly quieter place, Ive finally arrived in front of the unique gold and red mansion of his. A gate with what seems to be a guard post is in front of it. I walk to the guard post and notice a slave maid stationed on the post. She seems to have also noticed my presence as I approach. I would like to meet with Galeal Odinn. I say to her Goshujin-sama has told me about you beforehand. Please follow me, Okyaku-sama. The slave maid replies. Well thats quite shocking. Did he actually expect me to come this soon? His slave maid guides me to a spacious guest room with nothing except a few sofas and coffee tables. I take a seat. The slave maid goes away to where we came from, presumably to call Galeal. My unattended state was short-lived as another slave maid, this time a Canids girl with its beautiful golden furs on her ears and tails carries in a tray filled with tea. She places it down on the coffee table and pours it before offering me the tea. This time, a rather normal green tea I kinda miss that spicy red tea but this is fine. Not wanting to reject her offer, I raise the cup, moving to drink it but I notice midway the tea inside forms small waves as it slowly spills my hand is shaking. Im Im nervous huh. Its quite odd when I think about it. Calmness was at all times high when I tied and knotted the hanging rope, hammering my fate of a rather... painful suicide. But now when doing something much less gruesome, Im completely shaking. Greetings, my esteemed young gentlemen Alderhide-sama. Galeal comes to me, his attire the same like last time, greeting me with a light bow. Greetings. Thank you for spending your time with me in the midst of your busy schedule. I reply. I should be the one to thank you for spending your precious time with this humble merchant, young gentlemen. And please... sleeping around with my beautiful slaves doesnt count as being busy. Would you be interested to join me for a nice warm bath? Eh... I say, about to reject, but it would be impolite for me to do so. Sure I guess... I say, reluctantly. Well then, please follow me, young gentlemen. He says as he leads the way to his private bathhouse inside the mansion. Galeal and I walk into the bathhouse, everything stays the same as the last time Ive come. The floor and walls plates are beautifully crafted marbles, and the colorful plants surrounding the bathhouse compliments its charm and luxurious feel. As we step into the warm water, his slave maid serves us wine to accompany our bath. Too much luxury for my taste but rather than complaining, I focus on relaxing myself with the warmth of the water. When we change and take off our clothes, my old habits back on earth kicks in as I come into the bathhouse with a very small towel to cover my body. Galeal, noticing my habit, is completely shocked and immediately tells me to wrap my bottom body with a towel that goes down to the knees. He even adds that I should submerge myself with the towel on. I guess the bathing culture in this world is different as well. Ahhh I love taking a bath. Do you feel the same way young gentlemen? Galeal says, much more relaxed. Yes of course, thank you for letting me experience this. During my stay in this world Ive almost always taken a bath in a tub, common for nobilities, but never in a tub this wide and spacious. It truly reminds me of Japanese public bathhouses. I used to take showers exclusively there, since when I was still living under my father, we didnt have the luxury of owning a private shower. Is it okay to assume this young gentleman is looking to purchase a fine instrument of pleasure? A smile forms on Galeals face as he says that. He must be teasing me. W-was it that obvious? I ask back, slightly surprised. To be a successful merchant, especially one in this field, requires the ability to know what my guests want even before they know it themselves. Okay Ill bite then. What do I want Galeal? I ask him, intrigued with his current confident demeanor. A pause takes form between us. Galeal starts stroking his beardless chin, seemingly pondering quite heavily on my question. I take my time by sipping some of the provided wine. And began to stray away, thinking whether I should stockpile my own supplies of the unique red tea. Hmm.. A devoted and loving one for sure... Galeal says out of nowhere. I abruptly stop whatever Im doing. Another smile forms in his features a jocular one. He mustve known from my surprised reaction that hes spot on. An obedient girl who will do whatever you want. Her sole reason for existing is to serve you, he continues, And thats something within my power I can easily provide C for a price of course. Name your price. I ask immediately. Love is such a priceless thing, although I sincerely hope its within the range of what my treasury could afford. Woah, woah Slow down Alderhide-sama. I know the youth and the inexperienced one are very eager and brimming with energy, but you need to calm down. Theres no need to rush. Although I can recommend some immediately, do you perhaps have any particular preference in mind? Maybe youre still interested in Canids? Not really, perhaps a slave girl with magic capability or potential. I answer. Having a loving companion who could also fight by my side would be nice. It feels somewhat lonely to only be accompanied by my shadow minions in a fight. Perfect. Tayla, please bring the merchandise to this esteemed young gentleman. Galeal says to his slave maid accompanying us. As you command, goshujin-sama. She then goes out of the place, and not shortly afterwards the place somehow becomes more heated as several pretty girls stepped in and lined up in front of the tub me and Galeal are in. The girls all are only wearing simple sleeveless tight white dresses that cling to the curves of their body. Another noticeable item would be the black metal collar all of them are wearing. It feels a bit weird for them to be more dressed than us as we are basically naked with only a towel submerged hiding our private parts in this pool of water, but seeing how Galeal is the same always, I should just get along with the situation. All in all, there are eight of them lined up with a variety of appearances. Interestingly, from a glance, three of them are the so-called canids race with either white or black furs. One of them is rather petite and dangerously short, like a very young teenager Oh god, why is she on display? Please no... Im not interested in those types of girls. I also notice a dragonkin with pitch black horns that couldve been mistaken as Rengda, but the small, sleek, pointy black tail branching into two near the end show otherwise. The Wyrm kind. Accompanied with black hair, she looks dazzling and dominant. But her looks of disdain towards me completely changed my mind about her. Theres also some human slaves, all of them look beautiful with each of them having colorful hair and the body and face type that wouldve made them an idol or model back on earth. But none of them dare to make eye contact with me, instead they always look to the ground, as if they are trying to hide themselves. Then, I found a girl who caught my attention the most. She has green waist-length hair, with equally green eyes, and the most eye catching of all, is her long pointy ear. An elf. She has a delicate thin build but with quite the large chest that fuels my lust. Feeling my gaze, she looks back curiously without nervousness and doubt, unlike the others. The elf strikes your fancy, young gentlemen? Siana is quite the dazzling beauty of an elf. She possesses supportive and healing magic similar to the School of Aegisand School of Miracle & Blessing. You should know the elf magic system is completely different than ours but I believe she should be on par with intermediate mastery or perhaps even advanced level mastery. Galeal says, noticing my gaze focusing on her. I want her. How much? I say. The young gentlemen is very decisive huh? To be abrupt, she cost quite the fortune. Fifty gold coins, but since you are a good acquaintance of Reinhardt-sama, Im willing to lower the price to thirty gold coins. Even with the lowered price, it still cost almost all of my treasury I dont want to owe him anything but it looks like I have to take his favor this time. Are you sure you are fine with lowering her price? I ask, wanting to confirm. Oh please, young gentlemen. Its my pleasure to help you. Besides, I sense greatness within you, young gentlemen. This is the least a humble merchant could do to rub some greatness. Damn. Should I bite and use his favors? I look back to her and within her eyes theres a sense of belonging and pleading. I must have her. Deal. Galeal then gives a hearty laugh and with the slave maid signal, the slaves start to leave the bathhouse. Lets carry on to another room to finish our deal and wait for Siana to get prepared. With swift drying and Galeals guide, we arrived in a surprisingly different guest room, this time with what it seems to be a magic circle on the floor in the middle. Just to confirm, this is your first time purchasing a fine instrument of pleasure yes? Galeal says, breaking the silence. I nod in confirmation. Alright, let me give you a quick lecture about this world of pleasure. There will be a magical ritual to establish the master-slave contract. The slave will wear a special collar engraved with manaritium that connects the slave to its master. The main feature of the collar is to cause discomfort and even pain to the wearer, the slave when disobeying its master. Another feature is for the master to vaguely know the location of his slave, binding it to its master. Sounds a bit brutal but this is another worlds customs afterall. They have different values here. As long as I treat her right, everything should be fine. Should the master die, the collar will kill the slave, he continues, or should the slave forcefully try to remove the collar. Only the master can remove the collar succesfully. Lastly, since slaves are considered as a property to their master, they cant register independently to any kind of formal institutions and cant travel unaccompanied. As soon as he finished talking, his slave maid enters, bringing Siana to the center of the magic circle. This time shes dressed in a charming light green dress with white boots. Okyaku-sama, please enter the magic circle, facing Siana. Theres a small empty circle in the middle of the magic circle where Okyaku-sama will drop his blood to initiate the ownership ritual. The slave maid says. The slave maid then brings me a small knife. Im guessing Im supposed to draw blood with it huh. I enter the magic circle and prick my index finger quite deeply. Damn, it hurts. Drops of blood spills and land in the clear circle. The magic circle starts glowing and as more drops of blood land on it, the more it glows. Then at its peak it radiates its light upwards, creating a mesmerizing effect and the magic rune in the collar Siana is wearing starts to glow as well. In the midst of all this, Siana smiles. Theres something with the way she smiles. A genuine smile, the kind of smile that makes me truly feel happy to be alive and just that little bit more human. Filling my cold heart with that radiant smile of hers. Ive made the right choice. I suddenly feel the location of Sianas presence which is of course in front of me at the back of my head as if theres a mental gps in my mind. Congratulations, young gentleman. The contract is complete, Siana is now officially the slave of the great Renald Alderhide. This is the Zempten bank note, please fill out the form to initiate a wealth transfer of thirty gold coins to my treasury. Hearing Galeal words, I stop blankly staring at her and focus on the document he gives. I carefully read the bank note to make sure everything is clear and theres no hidden meanings, then I fill out the form and give it to Galeal. Thank you, and take this young gentleman. This is a document proving your ownership to Siana, as the one and only master of Siana. If by chance you lost it, feel free to contact me to create a new one, for a fee. He hands me the document that feels and has the same magic rune art decoration similar to my magic certificates. Oh, forgive me young gentlemen, but I forgot to tell you one more thing. Although interracial breeding has never happened before, the collar bears the effect of infertility. The wearer wont be able to procreate. Galeal says with a shamelessly wide grin. Damn this guy really knows what most men really want. I never thought about procreation, even with my wife in my past life. Now I officially own a slave huh I cant help but feel that Ive done something wrong, but not out of immorality. But something else Isnt this what I want? But then again, its probably because Im doing something very new. I look back at my Siana and she is charming as always as she smiles with the black metal collar that symbolizes my ownership of her. CH23 — First Taste ??? Business with you is pure pleasure, young gentleman. And please dont worry about my small help. Perhaps, one day Ill need help, and youll be there for me. Galeal says as he sends us off from his mansion gate. A warm friendly smile creeps up at his feature as he sends a farewell and the gate closes, where we go our own separate ways. Now Im left alone with my recently bought slave, Siana. Siana, we will be together from now on, so feel free to ask me anything. I say, trying to break the cold silence. Yes, master~ And thank you for purchasing me. Siana will do her best to be useful to master. Siana says A slight shiver runs down my spine. Being called master feels strangely good. Umm Where shall we go, master? Siana says, seemingly prompting for my response. I notice how you seem to not have any possessions. So how about we buy you some clothes and other daily necessities, first? I do not need excess possession and can live with just the bare minimum. But if you wish for it, then I wont reject, master. Having the agreement from Sianas side, we immediately head to a semi-fancy clothing store Ive found midway on my trip to Galeals mansion this noon. A young lady greets us as we come inside. After letting her know that Im buying clothes for Siana, she immediately gives a small tour around the store while introducing quite a variety of clothes. I was able to secure and select some cute daily clothes and adventuring attire. Then, she guides me to another room which contains very, very sexy clothing. Lingeries, thongs, micro-bikinis, and even a freaking skimpy maid outfit. They sure got everything. Looks like the store attendant already knows the type of person I am and who Siana truly is. Not sure whether I should be glad about this or be heavily concerned, but nevertheless, I fully appreciate and accept her marvelous understanding. Siana is also with us in this adult room and surprisingly she doesnt show any reserve or embarrassment with the sexual and skimpy clothes they have available. Instead, she attentively looks at them, although with a slight blush on her part. Throughout the shopping experience, the store attendant only speaks to me and only bothers interacting with Siana to measure her body. I can only assume she noticed the slave collar Sianas wearing and therefore didnt deem it appropriate to recognize her. But Im not sure whether shes ignoring Siana out of respect for me as Im her master or simply because shes a slave a property. I shouldve known more about this worlds perspective about slavery other than its acceptance and being commonly practiced without any moral stigma. It wouldve made it easier for me to handle social situations with Siana. At the end of it, I secured some necessary cute daily clothes and lingeries Siana surprisingly takes interest in. All of it bore my wallet quite heavily, leaving me with a meager two silver coins. But its a small price to pay to dress up my cute slave as I fancy. As we make our way back to the inn and ultimately my room, where theres a likelihood of closing the deal with sex at the end of the day. I cant help but feel like I did something wrong As if what Im doing right now is unreal due to how it was unnaturally easy to have such a wonderful woman like her to be my companion. I sit down at the edge of the bed, the sun already giving out its honeyed light as it sets while Siana is tidying and handling the clothes we just brought to the drawer. Ive become awkward about what to do next... Fuck, should I take the lead? Is she fine with being pushed around? Do we do it now? Or does she need more time? Master, Ive finished taking care of newly bought clothes. Thank you for buying such lovely items. Is there anything you want me to do? Uhh... Yeah, no problem and... thanks, Siana. I say, not sure what to say. Okay, this is awkward. Master, if its not too presumptuous for this lowly slave youre too stiff. Please relax and calm down your nerves. Siana says, breaking the silence. Yeah I guess youre right... I say, my voice lowers, and my eyes track away from her. Shes pretty spot on when I think about it. Both my current and past life Im always working or studying hard, desperate in achieving my goal, the so-called success. Silence slowly instilled again. Okay, this is awkward again, I need to say something As I ponder on what to say, Siana comes in front of me, with such cutesy steps. Then, she kneels on the floor in front of me, hands folded on top of her charming thighs, looking upwards. Her lowered position coupled with my lowered head forces me to meet with her kind and charming gaze. Her beautiful emerald eyes looking at me with a gentle smile. All of it soothes me and makes me lose tension. So adorable... Its the same smile that led me to buy her without hesitation. Anyway, Siana... If its okay to ask you I wonder... How''s your life in the elven society? I say trying to break the awkwardness. Without a word, Siana somehow grabs my right hand with both of her hands, holding it and planting light kisses all over it like its the most precious thing in the whole wide world. Shortly after, Siana moves my hand towards the top of her head. Instinctively, I begin lightly stroking her hair, feeling the silky and smooth strains; Giving her headpats. While doing so, she closes her eyes with a relaxed smile, humming around and shaking her body to left and right lightly and in a cutely manner dancing as if shes in ecstasy and greatly enjoying my small act of intimacy. Feeling curious on my end, I deviate from the top of her head, moving my hand downwards just a bit until it reaches her pointy long ear, feeling its smooth lobe. At first, she grows confused with my action, but after feeling my hand on her ear she smiles again and continues her routine from before. ...ppfftt hahahaha The absurdity and randomness of all this makes me lose my composure and release a burst of small laughter. Hehehe you finally smiled and laughed for the first time since Ive met you, master. You need to smile more, master. It would be such a waste of that handsome face of yours to not smile~ She says as she smiles beautifully. While I''m processing what she just said, Siana slowly raises her body. Her knees still on the floor as she raises her face closer to me. Inching closer as the world becomes blank when her lips finally touch mine nnnhmm nnnchu aaahhhnhaaaa Her kisses become more daring as I feel her soft tongue enter my mouth. I suck her mouth intensely, with Siana remaining active and sucking back. ...cchu ...nnnmmm... M-master~! ? As we kiss, my hands slip under her dress and make its way to her huge breast. Gently caressing her tits, feeling their doughy feel and smooth surface, I gradually begin kneading them. Ive never felt such extreme joy and lust, unlike that bitch in my previous life. After what feels like forever indulging in a very long kiss, I reluctantly release Siana, wanting to check out her condition. Her cute blush with the scene of our saliva thread hanging from both our tongues arouses me to no end. This reminds me... I forgot to ask both Galeal or you, but by any chance are you a a virgin...? Yes, Im a virgin, master ? ~ *giggles* But worry not master~ theyve thoroughly educated me about the subtle art of the flesh. How my silky green hair, my big full breasts, my sexes... even my mouth and my other opening, all of my parts are only to fulfill the needs and desires of the person who purchased me. So, please my master let me guide you, and please be gentle with me. Her seductive voice, filled with such affection, arouses me and is transmitted towards my dick. I want her. Just when I think about removing my bulging pants, Siana seems to think the same as she moves her hands to undress me. I help her by standing up a bit until my dick is able to rise to its full glory. With the sun still not fully setting down, my penis is completely revealed for her to see. Shes staring so hard at it too. Please let this lowly elven slave delight you with her pretty little mouth, master~ She sticks out her tongue and starts licking my dick. Just the smoothness and warmth of her tongue alone sends jolts up my spine. Siana doesnt show any reserve and licks down my shaft up and down fully, without leaving any place untouched. She breathes heavily, panting on my dick. Then after she goes back to the tip, she starts sucking the head before going deeper and deeper, covering my shaft with her mouth. Aaahh, Siana, it feels so good. M-master. nnnnmmmm Her soft warm mouth slowly but surely gives me a sense of release. The best thing about her blowjob is not feeling her tongue touching or her sweet moans so close to my dick, but rather her enthusiasm and devotion in servicing me with her entire being. .nnnmmmmm. she moans, her mouth filled, then she lets out with a pop, Do you like this lowly elven slave sitting below you on her knees, serving your towering cock, master~? ? I unconsciously grab Sianas head, feeling her smooth hair again. Siana continues serving my dick with her mouth. Once in a while, she tries to go down fully, albeit only taking half of my shaft. Amidst her mouth filled with the head of my dick, she gazes upward, offering her submission towards me. Led by the simulation of her blowjob and feeling impatient, I push my dick down her tight throat. Her hands are on my thighs now but she doesnt resist even the slightest. Right. Shes my slave. I can do whatever the hell I want with her. I stand up, focusing on shoving my cock deeper into her throat, fucking her face. Her back shakes slightly as she chokes, my whole dick down on her tight throat. Ooh, this feeling of dominating a woman and immortality as I treat Sianas gorgeous face as a mere warm cocksleeve. I feel way more pleasure doing this than gently making love. Submerging my full-length cock down her throat is the best. I could never ask that bitch to do something this violent. Aaahh! Siana!! khogh, khogh, khogh Sianas coughing violently. Shes in such a mess with her drool and tears all over her face. Fuck, I was too caught up with the moment. W-what have I done? Whats worse is that it all felt so good treating her as a toilet and I could cum down her throat at any second. I let go of her off my dick. She falls slightly as she tries to maintain her balance and gasp for air. A-are you okay Siana? Shit Its all over now. She mustve hated me now... Khogh... Oh, how I wish for you to be gentle with me, but... khogh, khogh, such roughness is also fine master~ She replies with a hoarse voice but still manages to display a smile full of affection. I was so sure shes going to start to hate me due to how violent I was a moment ago... but she doesnt? Is she okay with all of this? Is she willing to accept my violent and dominant urges? D-do you want to release your cum down my thirsty throat, master? Im fine with whatever you want to do, master~ I dare offer no resistance. I cant hold back anymore. I really want to make her mine, and her tight throat is so good. But theres another place I havent tried yet to finalize and make her mine. H-huh? What are you doing, Master? I princess-carry her and throw her on the bed. Im atop of her now, looking down at my lovely slave. She grows confused and seems to become not sure what to do. But nevertheless, she keeps looking at my eyes, as if shes ready to accept whatever Im about to do to her submitting to me. Her massive tits spill freely above her chest, creating a beautiful shape as she lays down on the cushions, even more so with the same dress she wears back at the slave merchant. Being impatient and wanting to see her reaction, I grab her dress and tear it down to half with brute force. Aaahh~! She yelps in surprise. Her smooth, slim, yet curvy body can now be seen to the fullest. The warm light that touches her skin adds a beautiful charm to it. She stares back with the same puppy eyes of hers again, showing no resistance even when Im treating her pretty roughly with the way I tore her dress and eating her out like a savage beast. Is this Has the time come at last? For you to take my maidenhood... my precious virginity from me? Yes, I say with a serious tone, be mine, Siana. I spread her thighs lightly and she complies, opening up the beautifully shaped and hairless pussy that betwixt them. Her pussy seems to already be soaking wet and sparkling. I place the head of my dick just outside the entrance of her pussy. Im going in, Siana. Be mine and mine only Siana. Y-yes master. Conquer my body, ravish me to your hearts content. I push my dick down on her entrance. She was not lying as it is much tighter, much better than that bitch. I could feel something breaking as I continue slipping my dick halfway to her pussy. AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH! It hurts!! Are you okay...? Do you want to stop? I stop midway, her expression filled with pain and discomfort. No!! Keep going, master! Dont stop! B-but youre in pain... Y-yes... i-it hurts master, but please keep going! Even amidst her pained expression, shes still able to smile so wonderfully. Her hand caressing my cheek as she looks at me lovingly. Shes Shes accepting me. Her approval tears down the last of my reasons, I continue submerging and planting my penis deeper into her wet narrow pussy. My dick reaches to the entrance of her womb. Yes~! Keep going! Take me master~ Take me! Engrave me this pain into me so I never forget that Ive become yours! AAAAHHHH!! That Im just your little bed-slave you can do with what you will... at your ~every~ passing whim! ? I pound into her pussy harder and harder, showing no reserve in using my strength and the weight of my body to the fullest. Solely focusing on enjoying the sensation of her warm hole. Yes~! Yes~! Yes~! Fuck me harder master! Ahhhhhnnn!! Completely convert me as your slave! ? She makes sweet, soft little whimpering and yelping sound as I continue to pound into her. Her sweet whimpers and moans stimulate my lust each time they escape from her lungs. The sound of me smacking and pounding to her, mixed with our moans, gasps, yelps fills the air. Coupled with the heavy scent of our passionate and rough sex. Take it, slave! Take it all! Yes, master! Ahhhhnnn! Reduce me to be your lust toy, Master! One who you can treat as your own little plaything! I make sure to keep moving, enjoying the sensation of her vagina as it presses hard on my dick. Yes master! Rape me to the fullest! Have no care for me, Master! Ahhhnnn! C Make me forget everything! All of my past! My childhood! My everything! I comply with her request, as I keep thrusting my dick towards her womb hard. As I move my hips, I move my idle hand towards her dangling breast. Squeezing them, feeling their supple texture roughly without care, leaving beautiful red marks on her white skin. HaaAhh, nmmm! Haaa! She seems to be pleased with the way Im treating her roughly, maintaining that same wonderful smile of hers. Thank god, shes a masochist. I keep thrusting and thrusting. Then, I feel that Im close to ejaculating. My mind starts becoming blank with the ultimate sensation of pleasure. Left with a single thought of conquering her womb with my seeds. Im cumming! Im cumming! Im cumming! Yes master! Cum to your hearts content. ~RUIN~ me! Claim me as your fuck-slave! ? Her dirty talk and sweet whimpers filled with her beg of claiming her are all it took to break the dam within me as I release all of my lust and seeds with my dick kissing her womb. AHHH~!! I love you, Siana! AAAAAHHHHH~! I enjoy the feeling of release as I pour a lifetime worth of seed inside of her. She squeals in pleasure and then shes left panting and gasping as I continue to discharge the last vestige of my white spunk. Hhhaaaa!!! I can feel your seed inside my womb, my master~ ? After ejaculating all of my lust and seeds to the fullest into her womb, I collapse on top of her. Pressing my worn out and sweaty body on top of her. She seems to not mind my body weight with the way she giggles. Siana I love you... I relax and enjoy the afterglow of releasing. This is the hardest Ive ever cummed in both of my entire lives. Siana, my one and one only I love you so much. I love you so... so much Siana. Please stay by my side forever and ever. Yes master. Im your Siana, your elven slave. CH24 — The Taste of Love ??? .zzzzzzzz. In the wash of the new light, Siana sleeps peacefully and without sound, her serene sleeping face looks so beautiful at this moment. By the time I woke up, the sun just barely shines its light on the worlds surface. Even after our extensive passionate love-making, with a whole new breaking record of four orgasms in a single night, seeing Sianas adorable face contrasted with her sultrious body, still drives my lust to the highest limit. Ive never felt libido this strong before. Siana''s beauty is one thing, but her willingness to respond to my desires is what truly separates her from the others in my heart. My only complaint so far with her is how she was desperate in taking a bath at the end of our sex, saying that its dirty, leaving foul stains on both the bed and our body, and gives off a nasty smell. I wouldnt mind them personally. Theres some sense of gratification and accomplishment in sleeping immediately with the smell of sex lingering around. I could reject her proposition but due to how desperate she is, in the end, I decide to just go along with her request and take turns cleaning ourselves with a bucket of water. Its a shame that we couldnt clean together, but its still fine. Anyway, a new day has begun, For others, its just another typical day they need to wake up to a mundane routine. For me, however, it feels like the first time Ive truly woken up, feeling alive and fresh. Theres a soothing and warm feeling in waking up and finding a beautiful woman sleeping right beside you. A reminder that I finally have someone besides me. That Im not alone anymore. At first, Siana refuses to sleep in the same bed with me, stating that a lowly slave doesnt have the right to sleep in such a comfy bed. But that idea is absurd even to me. So I commanded her to sleep in the same bed as me. I dont know why shes so reluctant about it, I can only assume its because of slavery culture. Well, thankfully, commanding her to sleep beside me is the right choice. I could stare at her sleeping face all day, it gives me such an unimaginable amount of joy. Everything just feels right. Like Im heading in the right direction for the first time since Ive come to this world. .uhhh. hmmm.... w-who.. ohhh.. Good morning, master~ Siana says, eyes half-open, seemingly in a half-sleeping state. Good morning, Siana. Noticing my gaze towards her, Siana raises her upper body in an attempt to wake up. She stretches her arms up to the air, the blanket falls down in exchange, revealing her beautiful tits hanging up in the air for me to see. After a couple of seconds of her waking up and seemingly trying to comprehend her surroundings. She giggles bubbly and leans towards me, her lips touched on mine again. mmmnnnn nnncchhuuuuu.. Her soft lips and her breathy breath turns me on, even more, when Im already at my limit since the beginning. She then releases our kisses and leans toward my right ear. Hehehe Do you want to continue last nights rough sex, master~? Siana whispers with a sultrious voice. Without much words between us, her hand makes its way towards my dick, caressing it gently, pumping it up and down slowly but sensually. Eager to please me and warming me up. Seeing how receptive she is towards my desire, I drag her down to kneel on the floor as I sit on the bed in front of her, the same position at the beginning of last night. Since both of us sleep naked, there was no need to delay as Siana begins to plant light kisses all over my dick. The sensation is rather small, but seeing her dutiful expression immersed in serving me makes it all worthwhile. Enjoying her small worship, I lay back slightly and continue watching her as she serves my hard cock with her mouth. She seems to be in a deep, focused state in giving me a long and slow sensual blowjob. Focusing mostly on swirling her dexterous tongue up and down in my long shaft and planting light kisses. All of It feels great but after some time has passed, it becomes rather boring with the way she doesnt change her routine in making love towards my cock. Just when Im about to tell her to take it deeper, I realize I can just make her take my cock deeper by force and by my own hands. So without any warning to Siana, I grab her head tightly and pull her head deeper downwards to my cock. Siana''s eyes widen a bit but she doesnt do anything else no resistance. I shiver as I feel Siana take my hard cock all the way down her warm, wet, and delightfully tight throat. Her lips fully pressed down to my balls and the bottom of my shaft. Her throat is abnormally super tight, at first I thought it might be because of how mine is quite big but I realize its because of her metal collar that tightly coils around her neck, creating no room for her neck to bulge. She gags and chokes with my dick deep down on her throat. Rather than feeling horrible about it, there''s a cruel satisfaction I feel from her struggle to breathe. Her throat trembling with each cough, a pleasurable vibration. Although moving her head up and down feels great, its not as intense as I want it to be, especially since theres not much movement or force I can do with just moving her head with my hands. Feeling rather impatient, I stand up, holding her head, and move my hips to her mouth. Treating her orifices as a mere warm cocksleeve for me to enjoy. This feeling of immorality is just something I cannot get used to, it feels so fucking great. I growl as I keep thrusting back and forth to her little mouth. As the sensation is greater when I move my hips and as the sensation is greater when I move my hips, forcing my cock down on her. She whimpers and tries to breathe with my cock deep on her throat, creating something of a vacuum which pleases my dick. I look down, her tears start spilling and her eyes become blank with almost no sign of life. Even when shes in such a messy state, she doesnt try to escape and instead accepts my cruel treatment of her. I grip her head tighter as I lose to the sea of pleasure, then the all too familiar sensation of an orgasm wells up inside of me. Yes! Yes! Im cumming down on your tight little throat you fucking slave! Take it all Siana! Swallow to the last drop! I cry out. I thrust myself as deep as possible inside Sianas throat, her lips pressing to my balls. Then the orgasm comes as shivers wrack my body with wave after wave of pleasure courses through me each time I shoot cum deep inside the throat of my cum-dumpster. After Im sure that Ive released every single drop of my cum, I immediately pull out. Siana coughs out some of my white seed that spills to her chest and thighs. What a shame. Khogh, khogh. Has Has this lowly slave pleased you master? Why is Siana asking a rather confusing question? Of course you did a great job, Siana. I love you so much and you belong to me. Hyl I mean S-Siana did great? She asks, in a low tone, seemingly not sure about herself, Im Im glad, master~ I-I What is it, Siana? I ask back, desperately wanting to know whats bothering her. Im a clutzy, idiot, dumb elven slave girl master... So please teach this stupid slave how to serve and please you better. And please... please please... dont abandon or sell me out master... What are you talking about? Thats a foolish question. I will never leave you, Siana. Youre mine and mine only. I dont know how she could ever think that I will leave her or even worse, sell her out. But one thing for sure, she doesnt know what her place inside my heart is. I need to reassure her somehow, one way or another. I plant my knees on the floor then wrap my arms around her C hugging her trying to ease her anxiety. I know exactly how it feels when you''re anxious about others'' love after all. Its just the worst. We stay in this position for a while, enjoying each others warmth and comfort. With the added benefits of feeling her large breast pressed on my chest. Umm Can this lowly slave clean herself in the bathroom, master? Siana says, in the middle of our soothing silence. Of course. You can go ahead. I reluctantly release her, stopping our warm embrace. Siana then immediately goes off to the bathroom where theres a lot of unused water left. Its a shame she didnt clean up the semen that spills over to her body with her tongue and suck the leftover semen inside my dick. And from the looks of it, Siana still holds some doubts in her heart, with the way she doesnt hug me back. But thats fine, I own her, we have all the time in the world. Knowing Siana usually stays in the bathroom for surprisingly quite a long time, I decide to clean myself up with a simple damp towel. Its a quick thing to do so I rest back in the bed, waiting for Siana. Ahhh, Im spent. I feel so relaxed now. Everything feels right. I wish I could spend the rest of my days just like this. Is this... love? I never felt this relaxed before when I was in my previous life, I have to always constantly work hard, to meet her expectations. This time when there are no expectations, I can finally live my life. What bliss. I wonder what I should do then? I remember Galeal saying that Siana has supportive and healing magic that differs from the standard schools of magic system. Her magic capability is just a plus side of her anyway insignificant. All I ever want is for her to stick by my side forever and ever. Master~ Ive finished cleaning myself... Is there anything you want me to do? Im yours to command. Siana says as she walks to me, fully dressed in the new clothes I just bought yesterday. Oh well with her by my side, I will need to get my shit together. At first, I thought I was doomed to repeat the same mistake in this second chance of mine. But maybe Just maybe I can get things right this time. For the first time, I can finally achieve true love, with her by my side. But that doesnt mean I can be relaxed just yet. I need to start focusing on the future. For the both of us. My Siana... Im thinking of going on some adventurers quest today. Will you be able to accompany me? CH25 — Accompanied Adventures The abandoned mineshaft Siana and I are in right now curls deeper to the earths core, steeping faintly lower as we take each step. Although its abandoned, signs of its life are still apparent as ever, the manaritium lamp throughout the place still shines decently, with no heavy wear on the wood pillars, and no rust in the mining cart rail. Yet, the place is silent, its once thriving industry is suddenly completely halted stagnant. Replaced with the sound of the eerie cold wind seeping through the tunnels. The stale air combined with its mild smell of iron and earth forces me to breathe slowly and steadily. Even with the manaritium lamp shedding some light to this place, it utterly fails to mask or to hide the mineshaft''s dark and depressive atmosphere. Perhaps its because the cause of abandonment which I know of, doesnt give much hope to this place. Two days ago, the miners here in their mineshaft expansion, unknowingly encountered a new cave filled with slimes. The unexpected encounter combined with the suddenness of it breeds panic and confusion among the miners, resulting in a devastating slaughter, with the survivors remaining not having any sort of grasp on what happened before, other than to run to the surface for their lives. If we are able to map and locate the source of the slimes whereabout, we will be awarded eight silver coins, with an additional one silver coin for every slime core we bring to theAdventurers Creedguild. An unusually high reward from the guild of its caliber. But there is a strong reason why thats the case. Slimes are the hardest monsters for beginners since they are almost impervious to physical attacks. I remember Elras mentioned at one point that the standard procedure in eliminating the slimes is to use any fire-based spell attacks. And there lies the underlying problem, only magic spells quite rare amongst lower-ranked adventurers will work against slimes. If it werent for my nobility status and a letter of introduction from Elras to the guilds headmaster, I wouldnt be able to take this emergency quest from theAdventurers Creedguild. I wish I could take a quest from theDyron Temperamentguild famed for its higher reward, but since I wasnt an official member, combined with my low skill in Assault magic, I was forced to join what Elras terms as The truest commoners guild. Its fine anyway since sooner or later the need to join that guild will rise. We traverse at a slow tempo, allowing us to stay alert and pay attention to the surroundings.Biantespell is active, but doesnt mean we can relax in this unfamiliar environment. Master, this lowly slave smells human blood. Siana says, seemingly quite alarmed. I also smell it beforehand, the faint smell of blood. It indicates beforehand what''s about to come. After hardening my heart, imagining the sort of scenery I will face from the numerous horrifying dead figures of monsters in my previous quest, I resolved myself to push through. But even after all of that preparation, what comes around the corner isnt for the faint of heart. The gruesome leftover of the miners massacre. Splashes of blood are apparent almost everywhere, even up above in this closed space ceiling. Bits of unknown flesh or organs are also everywhere, like an explosion has happened that spread these bits. Even amidst this devastating scenery, we did not dare to stop, opting to push through deep into the bloody zone. Then, unknowingly, I step into somehow a small yet squishable resistance in my feet. I look down, a seemingly long tube with fleshy texture in where I just step on. In in... intestines. Dear goddess. Creeped out, I focus my eyes to look dead straight ahead, trying my hardest to forget about it and not look at it anymore. But instead now I see the corpses state in closer detail. Its state much worse than I thought. Most of them are left with only their bones. Pure white, without even a sign of flesh nor blood dangling on them, as if they died a very long time ago, even though the slimes reported only appeared in this place just a mere two days ago. Organs absent in their bodies. They lie on the cold rocky surface, limbs at awkward angles and heads held in such ways that they cannot be sleeping. Their faces clearly held lifeless expressions with a tinge of ghastly manner, signaling their last-minute state before death. Is this how slimes consume their prey? At first I thought the only reason they give out large rewards for this quest was purely because the monsters entailed in this place are slimes, but now after discovering the slightly fresh corpses in this cold narrow place surrounded by earth, it would surely demoralize anyone, scaring anybody to push through. I wonder how are they going to identify these unlucky corpses when all thats left are just bones? Is this the result of the slimes aggression or their consummation of the flesh? Is this going to happen to me if I fail fighting against the slime? Master, are you okay? Siana calls me, stepping in front of me. Damn it, I need to stop overthinking too much. Everything is fine, Siana is with me. Im alright Siana, thanks for asking. While calming myself down, Siana goes ahead, leaving me slightly behind, even though Im supposed to be the one leading. I follow behind her, away from the corpses. Shortly afterwards Siana seems to find what seems to be a resting quarter, with chairs, tables and the like in this place. Somehow dust lingers in a place like this, might be because its an open space and near the mining track. Master, I applaud your bravery, but this lowly slave thinks that you need to calm your mind down before pushing further. Please relax in this place for a while, master. What? Im fine Ahh Alright, no point in arguing over this small matter. Since Siana heavily insists I reluctantly sit down in one of the available chairs, even if its a bit dusty, it should be fine. Yn Lan Sparkled soft wind flows around the space out of my bewilderment, carrying the dust that lingers in this place, leaving no dust behind. The furniture becomes almost brand new with polished surfaces. I swear I can see sparkling effects on its surface. Is this the so-called elven magic? I didnt even notice any magic runes, and her spell chant noise is pretty quiet. Please forgive this slave for not cleaning the place further before you sit master... Siana... Was that elven magic? I ask, intrigued by her unique magic. Yes master. As master mightve noticed, the elven magic is quite different from the human way of magic. Im not sure how to explain the difference since Im not familiar with humans magic other than its seven schools of magic. But but please be assured I will support masters fight to the fullest. Thats alright Siana, but can you explain what magic spells you can do so we can coordinate? Ummm. Siana says, looking downward, seemingly quite nervous, My magic workings would be supportive and healing spells. I can weaken the enemy and make masters magic much more powerful. I could go in-depth but calming your mind is the utmost important in this situation, master. After Siana says that, she kneels in front of me, shaking her body left and right lightly dancing; a very charming characteristic of her. Shes doing so in order to calm me down huh What a very attentive person. Thanks, and Good job, Siana. I say, my hands on top of her head, head patting her. Hehehehehe Siana giggles happily. The only positive thing about this discovery is that it means we are on the right track. The mineshaft is like a labyrinth with the multiple branches and other tunnels it has. Good thing the guild gives us a map. I pull out the mineshaft map that was given by the guild. Its not overly detailed, only giving a general sense of distance and the multiple branches and division the mineshaft has. Added with general information that I personally as an adventurer dont need such as the mining rail tracks and the ores such as manaritium ores that can be found throughout the mineshaft. Just as I almost finished drawing and filling the map with our personal tracks, a mental alarm just went off. It could only mean one thing. An unknown being recently passes by, detected by my spell. Then, another two mental alarms immediately ring inside my head. That means three in total. Siana, three monsters are coming. Its highly likely to be slimes. Get ready and remember to stay behind me. Yes master! Siana says, seemingly poised and brimmed with energy that contrasts with her previous cute demeanor, Siana is always ready to support master fight! I put away the map, back to my sling backpack. I stand up and walk to them as I ready my mental space to cast spells... And at last theyve come. Three gigantic blobs of green ooze reaching half of my height. They seem to not have any distinct shapes, appearing as eerie gelatinous fluid. Their fluids, although monstrous green, are transparent enough to be able to see its blurred black ball core, the size of a fist. They approach us rather slowly. I need to strike first. Igni! A burst of fiery blue comes out of my hand, devastating any ooze that touches the fire wave. I swiftly dash towards the nearest slime. Having faced a full front of my fiery wave. I strike my sword pointing directly to the slimes core, barely protected by its ooze. Clang! The slime core crackens. The ooze surrounding it splash down to the ground spreading everywhere, as if its become water and not tied towards the slime core. One down, two more to go. The slimes move as slow as ever, even after I finish their breathens. Do they even care about their fellow slimes or they just dont feel anything? Then, the slimes curl their ooze individually, spinning it into a ball shape What are they trying to do? Dont tell me?! The slime sends me their ball of oozes. Shit. That must be their attack. T?rian A white shield forms in front of me, blocking the ooze the slimes sent flying towards me. Releasing a hissing sound as it met with the shield, indicating its acidic nature. That was real close. Thanks, Siana. Dont worry about me and go after them master! I dash to them again, covering the distance pretty quickly. Igni! This time the fiery wave hits both of them. I use this chance to strike my sword to both of the slimes cores. Clang! The slime core cracks. Just one more! Damn, the last slime is still thick with ooze, holding my sword in its ooze, an inch away from the slime core. Igni! The ooze holding my sword is now gone. I strike my sword once more. Clang! And the familiar noise of the slime core crackens rings throughout this place. Finally all of the slimes are eliminated. Fighting against slimes is alright, but if I keep encountering them, the need to drink mana potions will arise more and more. Especially with the upgraded, blue version ofIgni. With three slimes I already depleted around seventy five percent of my inner mana reserves. And thats not counting the activeBiantespell this whole time. I could drink mana potions easily but due to their expansive price tag, I wouldnt get a high return on investment from the quest rewards if I keep doing it. Lets just hope I wont encounter any of them anymore. Out of my expectations, Siana comes to me, slowly placing her palm on top of my chest. What is she doi- ?dl?nwi Her hands glow and soon like water flowing and filling a cup, my mana reserve is filled to the brim. You never stop surprising me, Siana Thank you. Hehehe... Im glad to be useful to master. After collecting the three slime cores left behind to collect for reward, we continue pushing through the mineshaft again. The appearance of slime seems to be a good thing since shortly afterwards we come across what seems to be the end of the mineshaft, with a rough unfinished mining hole fit enough for a human to pass through. I throw a lamp to the other side of the hole. The once dark place brightens slightly thanks to the lamp, revealing the horrifying slime ooze clinging on all walls or floors the light touches. Bingo. We hit the jackpot. Thats the cave filled with slimes. We need to be quick. Cant stay here for a long time, who knows when the next slime will come after us. Siana, weve found it. Give me a moment to map the area. I quickly open the map and continue the marks Ive made on the map to indicate it towards this place. From what Ive heard, they will sendDyron Temperamentadventurers and they will use my map to immediately traverse to the source of the outbreak. My only job is to scout and lessen the number of slimes if encountered. With that in mind, our job is done. I cant wait to receive my reward. Lets head back to the surface, Siana. Im done mapping to this place. Our job is done. I say, finally glad we are done with our task without any injuries. Yes master Surprisingly Im quite tired Maybe its because I have a lot of things in my mind or its just this hostile environment. Looks like well just report back to the guild and then immediately head to bed. Who knows what time it is right now, by the time we breathe fresh air it is most likely to be evening. Master Are you by any chance tired? Siana asks, somehow seemingly nervous. Apparently so, might be because its been a long time since I trained or was in a combat situation. Do you have a spell to remove my fatigue? Uhh please forgive my stupidity But I dont know a spell to clear your fatigue master P-p-please dont abandon or sell me off! Woah woah Calm down, Siana. Im just asking, its fine if you dont have it. I hug her again, feeling her slightly shivering. I also take this opportunity to give her head pats. Hopefully this will calm her anxiety. I wonder why shes so scared? This is not the first time shes like this. Although this hug''s whole intention was to calm her down, I cant help but feel her fantastic breast pressing wholeheartedly on my chest. S-Sorry master~ Maybe this slave could repay back by serving you with her big breasts~ Siana says erotically. Her hands making their way to hold my hardened dick still inside my pants. Yeah sure I say to her, not sure what to say... Of course, master~ This slave would love to. Oh well, looks like I cant rest for the day just yet. For the night will be the true battlefield. KyoruS Side Story 1 — Karin’s Demise (3rd POV, Narrator) Heavy downpour sweeps the area of the sleepless night of Tokyo. The sound of the small yet countless droplets of water impact succumbs the area into silence, leaving a slightly eerie white noise of it. Puddles form around the sidewalk and asphalt road, as the whole city becomes drenched. Surprisingly, the midnight rainstorms seem to have stopped almost all activity of the area, and it pours forever long. At least, thats what a single woman thought of the weather living in a downtrodden part of Tokyo, inside of a small four tatami mats sized apartment room. Just like its neighborhood, the room is shady at best. The walls are so thin and tiny cracks are almost everywhere to the point it wouldnt shock her if it can be torn down with a single punch. Tiny growing molds are also apparent on all corners, something that disgusted her constantly and she cant get used to, no matter how long she stayed there. Shes left laying down in a small futon just near the window, looking to the outside world. A grim and dark alley littered with trash and pipes puffing out smokes. Drunken salarymen would sometimes pass the alley, throwing up midway, leaving a horrifying smell that just adds the hopelessness aura of its cramped space. The only upside of the place is that other than its occasional random passerby, its relatively deserted, giving her some needed peace. Yet, no matter how much noise the rainstorm can get, it fails to mask the ringtone of her smartphone. The woman notices it of course, how couldnt she went it buzzed constantly for the whole day. Exactly twenty-four times, she counted. This time, however, the buzzes hit differently. Maybe its because of the constant ringing or the fact shes not been eating food recently, where even if she eats, its always the cheap pre-packaged kind you can always find in seven-eleven minimarts. But nevertheless, the buzzes call for her attention constantly. A mix of annoyance and anger is directed towards the phone after so long she tries to ignore it. Fed up with the constant annoyance, she helplessly picked up the call. Oh my god!!! The man on the other side of the phone says furiously, forcing her to momentarily distance her ears away from her phone, Finally, youve picked up the goddamn phone! Do you know how many times Ive called you?! You know that youve been skipping your shifts unannounced for several days right?!?! Theres even a customer who booked for you yesterday! Something that rarely happens for you ugly ass whore and you screw it up by not attending to the establishment! Do you know how much I have to reimburse for not meeting the customers expectations?! ...Yes... the woman replies reluctantly, knowingly nothing good will come of saying many words to her manager. Look, If you dont want to do this anymore then thats fine by me. Youre the least popular hostess anyway. Im just calling you to let you know that youre fired. Never bother the establishment anymore. Farewell. W-wait! she desperately shouts. But the call is already cutoff. Damn it! she says to no one in particular, as she throws her phone to the bed, feeling frustrated, that piece of shit manager doesnt even bother paying the rest of my paycheck! She knew inside, however, even if she has any, that shady underground establishment wouldnt graciously give it to her, especially with her already minuscule reputation. Back then, out of desperation, with no one to ask for help. She was left to survive by selling her body in a shady soapland. It was her last option. Not necessarily actually, of course, there are always other ways, but will it give her the same luxury she once had? It might be dirty, but other than faking moans and having to withstand pleasing ugly clients, it was relatively effortless and it was fine for her. As long as she can continue her luxurious lifestyle, everything is fine she thought. Lifestyle-wise, nothing has changed. Shes still able to stroll around Ginza, buying whatever luxurious fashion item that catches her eyes without even thinking about the costly price, ending the night with a dinner at a luxurious fine dining restaurant on an almost daily basis. But that wonderful lifestyle is shortly dismissed after fresh recruits of cuter, more beautiful, and most importantly younger girls take the center scene of the establishment. No rich men would want to sleep with women past her prime age below the age of thirty anyway. Her future now looks very grim. It has always been grim. Its just now that she truly felt it to the core, added with her not knowing exactly just how minuscule the remaining money in the bank. Other than it is less than a months rent for sure. Shes basically living on borrowed time. Now, she regretted wasting her money on many useless branded fashion items or on trending holiday trips. Left with money problems in a shitty apartment, she is truly hopeless to live by. She begins to wonder why bother living anymore. Whats the purpose of living anyway when she has to suffer this much. Is there a way to escape from this hellish nightmare that becomes a reality? As she contemplates life, she begins to remember someone, a person that could possibly get her out of her current shitty life her past boyfriend. But soon immediately remove the idea. Not much is known about him anymore. After the widespread news of their debauchery, he removes all contacts with her. His last message was devastating, he simply stated that he wants to remove any connection with her since he has to focus on his business on the other side of the globe, the United States of America. Betrayed. Thrown aside after the trouble soon catches up. She hated herself that what comes to her mind first is that bastard. The bitterness of betrayal is still fresh in her mind to this day. How could he, when she gave him practically everything? It is then she starts to recall someone else who might be able to help her current situation. But unlike her ex-boyfriend who leaves her on sudden notice, this person broke his ties with her with fury and a bang. It is none other than her father. Left with him as the sole option. She starts calling him with no small amount of wishes and hopes. Hello, may I know whos calling? A horse sound of an old man says on the other side of the phone. Its me dad. Ughh. The old man immediately replies, not even hiding his annoyance, what do you want, Karin? Karin. That single word crushes her heart. It reminds her of their broken relationship. She remembers her dad used to always call her Sweetie or Daughter. Y-your daughter would like to ask for money Please..? She earnestly asks, hoping for a chance to mend broken ties. Hmph! I dont recall having a daughter! Please dad, just transfer me a meager a million yen [footnote] (roughly 10k USD) to live by and I promise I wont bother you again. And you think that amount of money is cheap?! If you are truly my daughter then you will know that this father of yours has retired and lives a very humble life back in the Kyushu countryside. I-Im sorry Please forgive me it would be great if you just just spare any money you are willing to give... Ungrateful whore! You are not my daughter! I, Tamaji Satoshi, no longer consider Tamaji Karin as his daughter and she no longer bears the Tamaji family name! She starts to shake up. Goosebump is apparent on her. Even after these few years his dad still doesnt consider her as his daughter. She thought maybe just maybe with time, he will change his mind or at the very least starts to warm up to her again. Give me a second chance dad Please give me a second chance to redeem myself, dad. She earnestly begs with a whimpering noise. Karin. Youre already an adult. Mature? Never was, but a full-fledged adult. Ive warned you to be careful and be responsible by the time youve grown up. But you never listen. Ive already given you many second chances when youre younger. Remember when you wanted to study abroad in Canada? He continues, I fully supported you. Remember the premium private English tutors that used to teach you and set up meetings with higher education consultation to know how to study in Canada? But then midway, youve changed your mind, wanting to study abroad to French Paris specifically instead. Thats fine I thought. I will always support you. Instead of an English tutor, it changed to a French language tutor. But after a few weeks of studying french, you thought its too hard so you went back again wanting to study abroad in Canada and learning English. Even then when I thought youve finally decided to study there, after just a year of studying in Canada, you decided to go back to Japan just because living in Canada is harder than you thought. Ive always given you second chances. Now that youre an adult, however, there are no more second chances. Especially one with others involved. Youve brought shame to the family name Karin. I never expected you to be perfect, all I ever wanted from you is to be a decent woman. and perhaps... a decent wife for a great man. I know Im so sorry But please just do this one more time. I will be responsible this time. No, Karin. Farewell. Ill be sure to change my phone number this time. The call is immediately cut off once again. Her futile attempt in mending broken ties, failed as expected. She doesn''t know what to feel any more at this point. Defeat? Anger? Resentment? Shame? None of these feelings matter anymore. She lazily rises up from her bed, rummaging through her wardrobe that was once filled with exorbitant branded fashion items, now is only left with plain cheap clothing. She hopes to god, if it exists, that there is still at the very least a single branded fashion item so she can sell it online for some cash. Its a hard thing to do at first, but hunger and the underlying threat of becoming homeless easily defeat the high value she attaches to luxurious fashion items. It is then, when she rummages through the wardrobes drawer, amidst small random piles, she finds something she didnt know she had this whole time something she thought has been thrown away a long time ago. Her wedding ring. Then it hits her. Even after all these years, she never thought about her past husband. It never crosses her to think about him. She wanted to hate him for leaving her alone but deep down she knows the reason for her husband''s suicide is due to her own fault her affair. Life wasnt supposed to go this way, she thought. Her mindset to life is one filled with relaxed fullness and a care-free attitude. Throughout her college and school experience, she never paid much attention to academia, for her as long as she passes and lives a fun life, going out with boys and her besties, everything is fine. Graduating from a middle-rate college with middle-rate grades, however, changes everything. She couldnt get decent jobs, and her rich father is close to retiring. Her luxurious and care-free lifestyle was in danger. But thanks to her father''s connection, shes able to continue her lifestyle by ending up marrying a very simple man on a fast-track in career trajectory in the biggest Japanese logistics company. A very respectable man with money behind him. Although he is a simple, and boring man. She honestly thinks hes a bit cute at the very least, but whats more important than that and the reason why she decided to marry him is how easy it is for him to accept her selfish demands. A house of her wish in a very good neighborhood is easily bought by him, and the only thing she needs to give in return is just small gratitude and love. Her husband also gives her a huge allowance for herself where she wastes it on girls-night-out and expensive luxury items she dreams of buying. At that time shes living the life that most people would dream of. Not the conglomerate, ultra-rich kind of course, but definitely better than most people. She can continue living a care-free life, leeching off from her husband. But no, its never enough. She always wants more. Amidst her boring, yet very comfortable life, she desperately craves new excitement. She misses being the center of attention; where men flock to her like birds fighting over a delicious bread. She misses being showered with expansive gifts; where men compete with one-another to spend time with her. She began pondering whether marrying him is the biggest mistake she ever made in life. A single high school reunion where she meets her past boyfriend who is much more attractive, charismatic than her husband was all it takes to have an affair with him. He promises her new excitements with exotic gifts, fancy vacation trips, and many more to win her over to sleep with her. It lasts for several months, until out of nowhere, she finds her husband hanged. She didnt expect things to go down this way. At first, knowing that her husband committed suicide, a part of her is ecstatic. Her boring husband is now gone, leaving a fantastic house behind and a chance to make her relationship with her boyfriend official. Sadly to her, her delusion was quickly diminished. The house was paid in mortgage or loans, not fully paid yet. With no money on her to repay the loan, the house becomes the bank property and she becomes homeless with no assets in her name. And from then on the downward spiral of the degradation of her life continues to this day. And her boyfriend ran away from her. Not fulfilling his promises which she realizes now are just empty words. Just for a small excitement, she throws away everything she ever had. Now The only thing she can do is wailing in deep regret. As it is the only thing she can feel that makes her alive. Cherishing the past that she used to have and cursing her past-self for throwing it all away just for momentary excitement and pleasure; not knowing the extreme consequences that lie behind it. That man was right Im Im just an ugly ass whore Karin says out to the air, as she wears the ring again, recalling her boring, yet decent husband... CH26 — Unfortunate Discovery Yes, Master~! Yes! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me! Im cumming Siana! I love you! I scream on top of my lungs as I pour the third batch of fresh white seeds inside her damp pussy. Haa Haa. Haaaa Siana pants heavily. Her eyes half-closed as if theyre going to shut any second now. Even though Ive been the one whos doing the moving, her white skin slightly glistens with sweat. With the intense adventuring we did today, she must be tired. I move away from her, not wanting to burden her anymore. I then grab a wet towel to clean up both me and Siana. As I start wiping her sweat and our love juice, Siana starts feeling guilty about it, wanting to be the one to clean me up, including cleaning herself. However, I keep insisting to be the one to do it and Siana gives up soon. But as I clean both of us, she keeps apologizing and feels ashamed about it, promising to be the one in charge after cleaning, asking whether she did anything wrong the last time. After we are all cleaned up, I call it a day by turning off the light and tucking into bed with Siana. M-master Siana says softly, Arent you still raring to go? Siana I begin hesitantly, not sure what to say, Im dead tired. Youre overestimating my stamina. Im going to sleep, and you should too. B-but last night youve cummed more than- Good night, Siana. I say, purposefully cutting her off. ...Good night master Siana says tiredly, giving up it seems, as she closes her eyes. With me and Siana tucked in bed, I close my eyes and then I, too, try to go to sleep. Minutes have passed, but Im nowhere near falling asleep. My eyes are closed, but my mind is still fully awake to the present. I lied when I said I was also tired, in fact, Ive never been as energized as any time before. How could I, when she my ultimate fantasy is less than a meter away from me. Ever since she comes, I never really want to drift away to sleep unless I really have to. For she is the fire of my heart my will to live. I want to embrace her so badly, to wrap my arms around her and enjoy our warmth and skin touching one another. To bask in the heat of both lust and love for all eternity. And ironically, at the same time, to dominate her and use her in any way as I please, knowing fully she will gladly accept my wildest desires. Even so, I must hold down my urges to the best I can, knowing that shes tired. I should not push her to the limit. Drifting to sleep was something I always waited for at the end of the day. To escape from this cold reality. To dream of a wonderful fantasy that could never exist in reality, as my thoughts become slow and peaceful as a beautiful carousel. Yet that fantasy Ive always dreamed of, something I always yearned for foolishly, somehow became a reality. It feels surreal how easy it can be; with just a signature on a piece of paper, I get what I seemingly forever wanted. Now after finally achieving my ultimate fantasy, Im left with little direction. That kind of feeling after achieving your dream, that feeling of emptiness. But well There are other goals and dreams that I wish to be realized now after having her. To spend my time with her as we grow older together, perhaps in a humble yet comfortable home near a boundless meadow surrounded by mountains, away from the hustle and business of daily life, something I also always wish for back in my horrible past life but never got to be actualized. But now, Im in control. I am a master and shes my slave a loyal and devoted slave. I just hope that shes excited with my idea, the life of constant adventure with danger lurking around on all corners is not for the likes of me and hopefully so does she. I always dream of a peaceful and calm life, but life circumstances always make their way to deny me what I truly wanted. I cant wait for what lies in the futu- . *hiks* G-Gruffydd *hiks*..... W-why is she crying? Is she having a nightmare? .peidiwch a. nynd..... Gruffydd She says in perhaps an incomprehensible elvish language. Whats Grufyd? Or Nynd? Or whatever shes saying in her nightmare I didnt know the language barrier was going to be such an issue. Now that I think about it Maybe this is something thats been bothering her for the past few days? Related to her recent weird demeanor. This is the first time shes experiencing a very obvious nightmare. Is there even a way to peek inside her nightmare? Wait There is a way. TheSomnspell. One of the most ultimate spells for the Wits magicians. Not much is known about theSomnspell, other than its arcane ability to peek inside the targeted mind. The problem is, I barely understand it on a surface level and that is purely thanks to Instructor Smushs demonstration of the spell. Learning it on the go might be possible But... What if I failed or screwed up in the chanting process? Who knows the severe side effect of imperfect spell conjuration... ...Gruffydd I look closely at Siana again, droplets of tear forms in her closed eyes, flowing in no small amount, wetting the pillow. Is the nightmare that horrible? Should I just wake her up? Maybe no... I cant help but feel like theres something much more going on in here. Shes hiding something from me; Ive always felt this way before but have been afraid of discovering it further. But this time after knowing for certain there is something going on, related to her past most definitely, I need to know the whole truth, even if it hurts. Although Im afraid of what will happen to the both of us after it. I could only pray to goddess Maria that Im just being overly pessimistic about all of this Collecting my will and determination, I whisper my spell chant to the sky palace, where an intense studying period awaits. And the long-awaited drowsiness comes quickly .. Manaritium chalk powder mix for the foundation of magic rune ritual, check. Vitriol decoction for magic circle substance, check. And mana potion for extra mana just in case, check. Now for the important part of theSomnspell ritual, the magic circle. With the powder mix, I form a magic circle on the floor, encircling the bed. The magic circle is meticulously woven with all sorts of patterns and symbols embedded. The creation of it is calculated adjusting to all sorts of variables, specified from the Wits magic textbook. Some parts of the calculation are still questionable in their accuracy, mostly due to my incompetence, but the only thing I can do now is to pray that it is not too far off. To finish it off, sprinkles around one-fourth of the vitriol decoction vial on the outer part of the circle. This helps in bonding the connection of the mind to the magic circle. And with that the preparation for the magic circle is done, all thats left is the chant. Spirit to Body... Body to Mind... Bind thee mind to thy... As our mind and spirit are woven together; Somn! Drowsiness and a huge headache come in a flash, my head feels like its going to explode. With no resistance, I fall down, and drift to sleep. .. By the time Im conscious again, what greeted me the first is bright sunlight that amplifies the headache Im feeling. The migraine is as annoying as ever; must be the side effect of the immature usage of theSomnspell. I should be grateful that this is the only side effect, who knows what else could happen. I remember the Wits Magician instructor, Cathryn Smush, once mentioned there had been a student who experienced a coma for a week just for rushing in the creation of an advancedSchool of Wits Magicspell that is above his level or ability? Towering gigantic trees that pierce the high clouds are everywhere as far as the eyes can see. Yet even with its lush branches and leaves, it doesnt obscure the sunlight, for the lower level is well-lit and I can even feel the slight warmth of the sun touching my skin. In these trees lies magnificent treehouses. Made not just with wood but what seems to be artistic stones that amplify its elegant beauty. Even if its wood it seems to be carved with foreign motifs and patterns that I could only assume to be related to elven culture. And each of these houses or settlements is connected to one another via rigid bridges. All of them marvel at me with their extensive and amazing engineering craft. As my eyes wander to all of my surroundings, enjoying the beauty of it all, I notice a couple sitting side by side, holding hands, smiling ever so brightly, like they''re in their own world. Feeling a bit curious, I come closer to them. And soon that curiosity vanishes as I realize who they actually are M-my Siana with a devilishly handsome elven man. Fy Hyledd.. The elven man says as he kisses Siana back... Their long kiss is ever so gentle and full of affections. As if they. Are lovers of one another. Fy Gruffydd. Siana says, ever so gentle. At the end of their kisses, that elven man reaches out to his pocket. A tiny wooden box is brought out. He opens it, and whats inside is a ring. A marriage ring F-fu Ynn gadel brio?di Fy Hyledd.. Unn! Gruffydd! Rwy''n dy g?ru di! Siana takes the ring in the flash, and wears it on her ring finger I I cant believe this Did I just witness a m-mariage proposal. H-hyledd? Is that. Sianas true name? Before she became a slave? This is. This is too much to bear to discover... Then what was my connection with Siana... No, Hyledd I came here to help her with the nightmares haunting her. But is this a nightmare? No, a happy reunion. For her, the reality is the nightmare. Of course Of course Of course Im such a fucking idiot Why did I still believe in such a foolish idea? True love? That shit doesnt exist for people like me. I shouldve learned from my lesson in the past life And here I am believing in such a bullshit idea. Fuck I shouldve known Why would anybody love a piece of shit that is me Who would voice dislike for the master over their life? I drove her in a corner and thought I made her happy. It isnt that nobody loves me just because Im unlikeable. Its because I dont deserve it. Wh-what M-my head Whats with this headache The migraine is becoming bigger and bigger as if somebody is beating my head over and over again F-fuck.. Whats happening I I.. cant stay much longer F-fuck.. Im going tooo passs ou. ????????? ?????????S???????h??????e?????????????????????s????? ?????????n?????o????t?????? ????????c????o????????m??????p???????????l????????e?????????t????????e????????l???????????y???????????? ????????t????????r?????????a??????i???????????n???????????e???????d????,????? ????m????????a???????s?????????t???e????????r??????.????? ????S???????h???????e?????????? ???????????s????????t????????i???????????l?????????l?????? ???????r????????????e????????????m??????????e???????m???????????b????????????e???????????r?????s????????? ?????????h?????????e???????????r?????? ??????????p????????a???????????s???????t??????.???????? ??????????????? ??????? ???????????????????? ?????????????C???????a??????n??????????????????t????????? ?????????b?????e????? ?????????h????????e????????l????????????p????e????????d????????.???????? ?????????H??????????e????????????????s????????? ?????????n????????o?????t????? ?????????????a???????????? ?????????b???????i?????????g??????? ???????t??????????a????r????????????g???????e?????????t??????????? ?????????a??????????n?????????y????????w??????????a??????????y????????.?????? ????????????????? ???????? ?????????????????? ?????????R????????e??????????m?????????e?????????m??????b???????????e?????????????r???????,???????? ???????Y???????o?????u??????????r?????????? ?????????n????a????m?????e??????????? ??????i??????s???????? ?????????n????o????? ??????l???????o??????????n?????g??????????e??????r????? ?????H???????????y??????l????????e???d????d????,???????? ?????????i?????????t???????????????????????s???????? ???????S?????????i?????a????????????n?????????a??????? ??????n??????o?????????w?????????.????????? ?????????A?????????n????????d????????? ?????????r????????????e????????m???????e?????m??????b?????????e???????r???????????,?????????? ???????????????? ???????I???????????????????m???????????? ???y????????o??????u??????r???? ????????t??????????r?????????u??????e?????????? ???????m??????a???s????????t???????e?????????r?????????? ???????????????? ???????? M-master! Please wake up! Are you alright?! Wh-what? Its my elven sla Siana? Master! Youre awake! She jumps and hugs me tight. Her head snuggles, brushing her head around my neck What used to be lush greens on top is now replaced with a cold ceiling. Looks like Im back to the normal world. Back to reality, bringing the cursed knowledge of Sianas past. Is sleep the answer after all? To my problems, and hers? Just dreaming for the rest of our lives about the world we want to be in? I always looked down on addicts acting solely to get their next dose. But maybe thats the way? We earn enough to stay alive. And sleep whenever else. She gets the Gruffydd she loves. And I get a Siana who loves me. No. Im pathetic for even thinking that. Thats not true love. I wont avoid the issue. Ill face it. Her. For her. For our future. CH27 — Leap of Faith Master, where are we actually going? Arent we supposed to visit theAdventurers Creedguild? Siana says, prying for any explanation. Of course, she would be confused. Were outside the city, past the Great Wall of Vosgant. Its about time I tell her why we are deviating from the previous plan. For a change of pace and scenery, I lie as naturally as I can, I want to see outside the great wall, the rumored mystical greenery of the elven territory. The weather is at its prime with warm sunshine and only a few clouds lingering in the sky, showcasing the beautiful light blue of the sky. A chilly breeze sweeps the land, giving me slight chills. Or is it what might unfold thats giving me the chills I wonder? Across the horizon, lies a very otherworldly scene. Amidst the seas of towering greens, theres a singular tree that stood out like a sore thumb. Whats so different about this tree is how it even pierces the clouds. Its sheer humongous size overwhelms anything, yet what I feel from its presence is not fear nor awe but calmness and peace. Siana What is that monstrous tree? Thats coeden ddwyf?l the elven divine mother tree, master. Siana says, excitement flashes in her eyes, it is said the first elven kind was born in that tree. The elven society heavily reveres the tree and always performs all sorts of elven rituals or ceremonies. The second most place held for rituals would be Thats strange... why does she stop near the end. Please continue, Siana. I urge her, not able to withhold my curiosity. B-b-but Your master wants to listen to the end. Please continue, my Siana. It would be D?wedd Mynydd or what the humans would call as Vosgant mountain range. The first elven man died there, praying for the elven goddess cr?wr, for all eternity until his last breath. P-please punish me, master, I committed a great sin! Just please dont sell me out! Woah... calm down Siana. Its my wish for you to tell me your elven way of life. B-but I committed a great sin! If thats the case, then it is my wish and command to not punish you for what I consider as such a small and insignificant thing. O-okay Thank you for your graciousness, master. Do you miss your past home? I ask, prompting for her reaction. Why would I? My home is now with you, master. she says as she shows a big smile. Which I notice to be forced ...Thats all the answer I need. The girl who brought me back from the edge of despair ...is forcing herself beyond it instead. Whether it was out of pity, resignation, or fear, I will never know unless I do this. Do you wish to return? To your kin? No! Im happy with you, master! I dont ever want to return. At the prospect of returning, Siana shows genuine dislike. But would I want my parents, siblings, and friends to see me being the possession of a stranger? To meet them, but know that the only thing that allows me to is the whim of a person who exchanged me for a bag of gold coins? I just hope the beautiful weather and the sunshine bring me great luck on this endeavor filled with anxiety. We closed by to the edge of the dense elven forest. Goddess Maria, Ive never prayed to you, heck I even dont believe you exist. But if you do exist and hear the plea of this insignificant being, please keep my heart in an ambient steady beat. Amen. S-siana.. f-fuck I cant believe I stutter. Yes, master? Why are we so close to the edge of the goed-, uhh.. I mean, elven forest? Do you love me, S-siana? I ask, my words slipping on their own. Instead of a word from her, a more chilly breeze comes. So silence is her answer. She cant even pretend or say empty words of how she loves me huh Then do you want to be free, Siana? Beating around the bush. I hate myself for it. But I cant bring myself to create facts. I-I dont understand What do you mean master?! If if your love for me outweighs your yearn for your family then stay with me here. If you dont love me then take the small bag of provisions and I wont stop you from going back to your home. To your Gruffydd Didnt I want to help her? Now I sound like a bitter lover. H-how How did you know him?! I have my sources now please decide Ill support whatever you choose. B-b-but Doubt. Disbelief. Worry about slipping up. Caution. But no hesitation. I reach for her collar. She jolts. Im reaching for her neck after all. She shivers, in fear perhaps. A single thought. Release! Alongside the collar, something snaps inside me. She freezes as it hits the ground. Ill take that as a yes. I cant make things up to you, but at least this is possible. Now go. My words snap her back into reality. She looks at me, bewildered. She doesnt say anything. Still doesnt seem to grasp my actions. Tears form in her eyes as she reaches for her unadorned neck. A pale band of skin is all that remains of the choker of her free will. But for her, not even that exists. ...Please dont go. Please dont go. Please dont go. Please tell me that I was just being paranoid. Please dont leave me alone. Ah. F-fuck. She left just like that. She runs so quickly with her nimble feet. In less than a minute, shes already nowhere to be seen. Vanished inside the dense elven forest. Shes gone Shes fucking gone. Siana.. No. Hyledd was right to leave me. I I shouldve never said that I love her I never shouldve fucked her against her unconscious will, or ruin her relationship... Beneath her gentle and loving appearance, is pain and betrayal shes forced to hide. And which Ive brought to her. The guilt threatened to swallow my soul. With nothing else to do, I start to walk back home. The once clear sky is now filled with grey clouds with no gaps in between. Its dark. I fucked up badly. Im an idiot to think I would feel love just because I bought a slave. Shes only obedient and acts affectionately towards me not because of what I am, but because Im her master. Thats not love. Deep inside me, I expected to cry like a bitch if this happened. But now Im not crying Then, out of nowhere, small droplets of water fell, ushering me, drenching me. Each raindrop impacted me as if its reminding me of my failures. The present and the past. No wonder my wife cheated on me. Im the sole reason for my own unhappiness. Releasing our master-slave bond is the least I could do Its the right thing to do Life is such a cruel joke. L???o???v???e??? ???i???s??? ???f???o???r??? ???t???h???e??? ???w???e???a???k??? CH28 — The Way Forward A splash of water drenches me, forcing me to be awake... And the first thing I notice is Elras with a smug face. Feeling better now? Wh-where am I? I respond quickly. At the back of the Sugary Sweet Bar. I cant believe I would find you in a drunken state and much worse in a peasant bar. W-what happened to me? Oh dear goddess Did your mother ever teach you noble etiquette? Elras asks, looking me right in the eyes, and soon withdraws slightly, mustve gotten his answer, You were drunk. Some time ago, I was on my way back home after my border patrol, until a city guard reported to me that a certain noble friend of mine is staying in a shitty peasant bar for a concerningly long time. Being the good friend that I am, Ive come to pick them up. And I cant believe what I found that friend of mine is apparently you who passed out on the table; drunk, I bet. I had to drag you out and splash cold water onto you so you can gather your senses again. Okay I understand... Then... it hit me, something smells horrid here like a... horse piss Why am I smelling horse piss Oh, fuck. Did you just?! As much as I think it would be such a hilarious thing to do, I still have some decency, Renald C unlike a certain person. Elras adds, mocking me most certainly, oh yeah forgot to tell you, the back of the bar is a horse stable, so of course youre about to smell something funny. Not believing what he said, I smell the shirt Im wearing and am thankfully able to confirm its just normal water. I look throughout my surroundings and indeed were inside a horse stable. Beside me is a bloody horse sleeping which Im guessing is where the funny odor is coming from, and the place where Im sitting is littered with hay and straw. The clean one as far as I can see, at least I really hope that''s the case. Ughh fair enough... I say whatever comes to my mind, headache, migraine still being a bitch, must be the hangover, Well thanks for waking me up, good night Elras. I get up and soon head towards the stable exit, ignoring Elras as I just want to be left alone. Not so fast Renald... Elras says, reaching out, his hand firmly gripping on my shoulder, stopping me. I want to be mad, but Im not in a condition to be able to get mad at him. Ughh.. to think this migraine is such a pain... Renald, Im not dumb. Sternliness in his voice, A diligent student whos at the top of his class is now staying in a shithole bar late at night, drinking beer and spirits like the world ends tomorrow. Something happened to you, and I want to find out. Fuck off... Its none of your concern. I try to shout, but theres barely any energy within me. What if it IS my concern? He says, grabbing my shoulder, forcing me to look at him dead center in the eyes. Fine Im too tired to go against you in this pitiful state of mine... I say, defeated and tired, So, what do you want, Elras? Youve captured this fool. Come, Elras walks to the exit of the stable, Lets talk in a decent place, one not littered with horse dung. By the time were out of the stable, his carriage is already in the front with his attendants. I almost lose my balance and fall down, thank the goddess, one of his attendants is observant and quick enough to prevent my slip. I guess Im still a bit drunk. How much did I drink anyway Ahhh I dont know Im basically left with a few measly coppers anyhow Wait, what Weve already arrived at Elras''s place...? Elras drags me to one of his empty rooms I sit down on one of the sofas, still feeling a bit clumsy He seems to grab two glasses and a bottle of wine Nice... Didnt know you were such a gentleman, Elras.. I say, reaching my hand towards the glass. You already drank a lot, Renald. Ill be the one pouring wine into your glass. He says, as he pours wine into the glass, barely enough for three sips While he pours his almost to the brim. This fucking bastard! Just drinking fantastic wine is fine by me but what do you have in mind Elras? I say trying to distract myself from this obvious unfairness. What have you been up to recently Renald? What are you? My mother? I reply immediately. Dont be like that. Ive been toiling myself inside the walls away from homes comfort and this is how you greet me? Well... Nothing much. Just adventuring here and there. And how could a simple adventure cause you to suddenly become an old fart, drinking down his regrets in life. Silence ensues, with only the faint sound of sips between me and Elras. ...If you dont want to answer then thats fine. But I know something is up with you. How about you just leave it at that then?! Just fucking leave me alone I just want to be left alone. A fucking piece of shit like me deserves to be alone. Renald. his voice a bit soother this time, how about listening to a friends old story? As long as you pour me more wine. Fine I hope goddess Maria takes pity on you... He pours me another three sips worth of wine. Fuck. I shouldve said the amount. Remember my older brother that Ive told you before? Why do I have a bad feeling about this? Yeah? What about it? You never told me much about your brother. That brother of mine... he begins to ponder, he was a prodigious man. Excelled in almost anything you can imagine, horse-riding, swordsmanship, magic, army leadership, and even territory management. Devilishly handsome too, even more than me. The perfect Reinhardt. Our parents loved him more than I. He also used to have a very beautiful fiance Ayla Girtz, from the Girtz duke family. My words couldnt express just how beautiful she is. With the hair of the finest gold and radiant emerald eyes. The size of huge melons that carries men''s biggest wish. Before I even knew the concept of lust, at such a young age, she was my biggest desire. And for her to be owned by that brother of mine. My envy grew to the limit. If given the chance, I wouldnt have hesitated to kill him. Seems to me you were able to explain her extravagant beauty just fine. Didnt even know you could be this poetic. This is because of the great wine, Renald, he boasts, then out of nowhere as you know he died from an unexpected elven ambush. At first, I was very happy. I mean the root of my deep hatred was gone, anybody in my shoes would be happy right? But things changed. His fiance heavily grieved for the loss of my brother, I still remember how loud she cried at his burial. But, somehow, in just a week, her attitude towards me changed. Before, she ignored me, but after his death, she started approaching me confidently to the point of teasing me relentlessly. I felt disgusted by how easily she changed. It was the first time I felt great sympathy for my once hated brother. To think his fiance would go after another man so quickly. The noble circles then followed suit. The once-neglected me suddenly became heavily prominent everywhere, invitations for gatherings rose, and many more. I was disgusted by them. They only started bothering or noticing me after my brother died. But no man lives alone, so I still accept their approaches, knowing full well they only see me as the next-in-line successor of the Reinhardt Marquis family. And one of their approaches includes me huh? I interject. No Renald, No... Most nobles I encountered are always two-faced. They love spouting sweet words and shower me with expensive, yet soulless gifts. You and Aaron however, are very different. Im used to men approaching me for business favors, women seducing me in the hopes of becoming my concubine or even wife their eyes set on the Reinhardt Marquis family status and treasury. You on the other hand, just want to get intoDyron Temperamentguild. Which is weird I must say but your motives are very direct, something Ive never experienced before and what Ive come to appreciate. Why are you even telling me all of this? Because I appreciate our friendship. And your current state reminds me of my past self. Past self huh Nothing has changed between my past and my current self. Ive always been destined to be alone. And I wont be able to change that. I should accept that and not bother changing the inevitable. Life is a bitch, Renald. Elras adds, A priest once told me To live is the same as to suffer and to this day I hold that saying very dearly. So why bother living then? Noblesse Oblige, Renald... Noblesse Oblige. He says, drinking big gulps of wine, Us nobles with our wealth and status, have an obligation to fulfill, to the people. Im the only son left in the family, and I dont want my sister to live her life inside the walls or on the battlefield. So I live for the sole purpose of continuing the Reinhardt Marquis family. Easy for you. I sneer at him, I dont know if you noticed but Im basically a bloody bastard child. Yeah I know. Your sword gives it away. A hand and a half sword, or the more popular term, the bastards sword. Most noble uses either a saber or a longsword. So I have my suspicion and was proven correct shortly after I did some research on your family. Wh-what? Hand and a half sword? Is that why when I grip it with both of my hands it feels too tight? On the bright side. Elras continues, youre not tied to Noblesse Oblige. You can do whatever you want. Pure Freedom. Although, a man without responsibility or purpose tied to him is the same as a wandering animal. Living on pure instinct alone. So what youre saying I should find a goal, a purpose in life? I dont believe in such bullshits. Not after finding true love is such a delusional one. That might be your answer. But think about it more for a while. Especially when you''re fully sober. I know for a fact, finding a goal or purpose in life is a daunting task. Noblesse Oblige is the easy answer for me. A purpose in life huh. I say those words out loud, pondering over them, trying to make sense of such a spiritual and abstract concept. That reminds me When are you supposed to depart on that archaeological expedition or whatever that is with that boring professor? Yeah Professor Meyer told me to find a ship named Gloria in the morning, at the end of the month, so around two and a half weeks from now on... Well how about you focus on that trip for now? A change of pace is what you need the most. And perhaps youll find something new over there? A grumpy old professor for sure though! He says, laughing at his own weird joke. I would need to depart tomorrow morning now that I think about it. That means, tonight is our farewell meeting then. Make sure you stop drinking, you already got drunk beforehand anyway. I nod in agreement, although very hesitantly with the way he keeps pouring wine from time to time. How can you stop somebody from drinking when youre still drinking yourself? Wait, didn''t he already drink like three glasses of wine. Elras is a heavy drinker, doesnt he... But hes right. I should get away from this land as soon as possible. Away from my foolish actions. But to find something over there? Yeah, I wish.. CH29 — Crowned Dragon Salt. Everything is salty. The air that brings the saltiness of the windy sea to the mind who daringly recalls the treacherous past events. Cheated by my past wife, and left alone by my elven slave. Instead of feeling sadness, however, what I feel the most is how foolish I am to think that love still exists. I snort in derision. Ive been betrayed once so I shouldve learned from my past mistake only to repeat it once more. L???o???v???e??? ???i???s??? ???f???o???r??? ???t???h???e??? ???w???e???a???k??? Ive known this and now I learned my lesson twice. Yet, a part of me still yearns for true love, believing in such a made-up concept to exist. I guess I am a fool first and foremost. The saltiness lingers forever long, amplified by the very blue sea. The archeological expedition requires a ship that Im in right now. Within the view is the destined Ivrett Mountain Range, a desolate place littered with rocks and dust. To think theres a ruin in this kind of environment, who knows what the builders or settlers were thinking While I ponder some more, the ship sways slowly and surely like it always fucking has... Oh fuck, I feel sick, N-not again. B-bllarrrggghhh! Ugh... Thank god I threw it up to the sea this time Why does the senior, Krig Meyer, even bother bringing this idiotic human to the expedition? He cant even sit nice and tight without having to throw up. Thanks to the ancestor for this foolish human to finally learn his lesson. Oh great Here comes another pinch of salt. Cant a fool just be left alone in peace for fuck sake? I could recognize that voice filled with a pompous attitude anywhere, even though I first just heard of it yesterday. A devilishly handsome young dragonkin around my age. Sporting a fancy red and gold robe. Streaks of white marred his golden blonde hair, adding a rebellious feel towards him. His red sharp eyes, burning with constant judgment to my upbringing as a human. Dae Sho, I sigh, I know you have a beef against me. But let''s put your prejudice aside and act professionally for the time being alright? Professor Meyer has already told you from time to time again that I wont steal your ancestors'' legacy items. And how could this venerable one trust you, a lowly bohemian? He sneers at me. For goddess sake... theres like twenty people in this expedition, do you think I can slip up an ancient item without getting noticed by that many people?! I dont know. Im not a human who likes to use underhand tactics! He replies automatically, anger added in the end. Look, I get it. I say, trying to reason with his bias, I cant change your view towards humans, but if you can let your prejudice pass under the rug just for this one expedition, we can finish it super quick and you wont have to deal with humans like me any much longer. As always, humans with their roundabout thinking. The fastest way would be to throw you off the ship! Silence! A deep loud shout, silenced the whole ship, leaving only the noise of the ocean breeze. I look towards the noise. Professor Meyer walks towards us, with heavy steps, segmenting the inevitable, wearing an expression as though he found a student sleeping in his class. Irritated. Dae Sho, Professor Meyer calls, Im pretty sure Ive told you beforehand, Renald Alderhide is my assistant that I hold dearly to. I know you are unhappy that a human is joining an expedition to whats highly likely to be our ancestor ruins but by no means you are allowed to threaten him. Senior Krig Meyer! Dae Sho''s words carry an unmistakable tint of reverence, I propose for this human to just stay on the ship and not join us in going inside the ruin! Who knows what this lowly human would steal in the ruin. Your premonition is unjustified. Renald is not the greedy kind and I already promised him that he can take any items that don''t hold historical value for us. And even if he does steal something, its my responsibility to deal with him. Not yours. How can you be so confident with their scheming kind?! He might be your student but you dont know what hes up to! Remember this, young dragonkin. Professor Meyer says, Stress added in the last word, What youre in right now is the Concordis-sphere the human-sphere. This is not the Lungkin dynasty, where your powerful father clan resides. Contain your arrogance, for it will cost you greatly if you fail to do so. Hmph, fine! Dae sho shouts, slightly condemning him. Dae sho with his face red as tomato and runs to the quarter deck. Then, from the quarter deck comes Professor Meyers friend, Karn sho, looking embarrassed. Must be because of Dae Sho''s explosive attitude. Forgive me, Renald, and Krig, Karn Sho immediately speaks to me, to think this young junior of mine would be quite brash in front of you. Having him on board wasnt my first intention, but due to the will of his father, my clan headmaster, I have no choice but to let him join in the expedition. Its alright. Im sure hes very arrogant due to his upbringing, but why is he like that towards humans like me and not towards fellow dragonkin? I ask, looking forward to an explanation of this whole social shenanigans. Something Im desperate for, but didnt get the chance. Honestly, Im not quite sure. Although we are slightly related by blood, we are not exactly that close. When I was just a child I had already moved away from our clan, from the Lungkin dynasty. It was only recently that my distant family, which includes Dae Sho, started to connect with me again. I can only guess the clans education puts a lot of dislike towards humans. You missed out on the current geopolitical situation Karn Sho, Professor Meyer steps in, seemingly wanting to share a piece of mind, theres rising tension between the Concordis-sphere with the Lungkin dynasty. Its a very complicated situation but in short, the Concordis-sphere refused to help or trade with the Lungkin dynasty when the barbaric Nogoon empire attacked them. Even though previously the Lungkin dynasty helped the Concordis-sphere in repulsing the elven attack. This makes it seems that the human-sphere betrayed the Lungkin dynasty. And this sentiment could very well be transmitted to its citizens, including Dae Sho. Hmmm Thats true, Karn Sho says, Your intelligence is definitely something to be praised. I never thought of it in that perspective. Ohhh my, is that the ruin?! Professor Meyer shouts, brimming with unusual happiness out nowhere, I can see it now! Even though signs of age and crumble are apparent from far away, its magnificence still withstands! I follow him and look in the direction of what hes looking at. And I see what mesmerized him. Within the Ivrett mountain range, with a closer look, lies a cone-shaped temple, made of what seems to be dark black stone. Even though it is purely black, it doesnt resonate with death or violence, rather, peace and harmony of some sort. Interesting. Indeed it is. Now, do you regret spending your money on this expedition? Karn sho asks, brimming with enthusiasm. Although a new archeological expedition is exciting as always, this one is a bit too small for it to be an actual dragon ruin Im not sure what youre talking about? Karn Sho Did you just lie to me?! This is probably not a dragon ruin, but a human ruin! Ehh really? I couldnt tell? He says, seemingly feigning ignorance. Urghh fine I make an exception on this one just because this ruin doesnt look like anything that weve discovered before. Thanks to the ancestors for your graciousness Karn sho mutters, Man! he then shouts, calling the attention of the ships crew, prepare to close off to the shore and prepare the landing boats! We finally come closer to the shore, but before landing, we first must take a smaller boat. Thankfully, I dont have to share the boat with Dae Sho. Who knows what kind of ruckus he would make. Karn must have this in mind when assigning landing boats. From the boats, we tirelessly row in rhythm to the shore. With how close the ship already is to the shore, it takes quite a short time, and the crew wasn''t exhausted. Under the command of Professor Meyer and his friend, we quickly start mobilizing and walk to the ancient ruin. Inside it, dust, crumbles, and cracks are on all sorts of corners. Considering its primal-like usage of stone material, its amazing how this temple still stands with a little tear. Hey! Theres a staircase going down! We all rush and look into the staircase, its quite narrow, only allowing two people side by side at most. We probably have to divide into smaller groups. Its quite narrow and the descent is steep. Only a small group of people can pass through it. Whos going deeper? It looks dark as hell. Oh, now youre chickening out? When you were boasting about an upcoming adventure last night? I shouldve expected nothing more from a son of bitch whos just trying to impress the bar harlot! Shut up! I only signed up to help to man the ship, not for dying in an unknown ruin! Be quiet! This is a new ruin discovery! Not a street market! Professor Meyer interjects, Me, Karn Sho, and Renald Alderhide will be the ones going down the stairs, the others will explore the surface ruin and collect any data. What is this blasphemy?! Why am I not joining to go downstairs?! Dae Sho protests. Fine. You also join us. Now lets go. Albenz A small blob of light materializes in Karn Sho hands, radiating bright light as we descend on the staircase. Dae Sho as always distances away from me and trying to be closer with the rest, which makes me feel excluded. But why should I care? After what seems to be a long time, we finally meet on a flat floor. An entirely different atmosphere greets us. There was no calm nor was there is peace unlike before. A fiery serpentine dragon statue lies in the center of the room. Its malicious expression faces directly towards the entrance of this room. Senior, look! Its a dragon statue! Dae Sho says, stating the fucking obvious. A human-made temple with a dragon statue inside? This is the first... Im sure its because the humans here revered heavily to our superior ancestors! As they should be! Renald. Whats your take on this dragon statue? Professor Meyer says, immediately interjects. The dragon statue race seems to be that of the Raiyuu race. I recall, with its long serpentine-like body. However, this one surprisingly doesnt have feet nor hands... For the sculptor to miss it out accidentally is definitely unfathomable. For the first time, I have to agree with you on this one human. To think these low lives dare to sculpt an incomplete version of our great ancestor! Calm down. I say, trying to shut him up, if the sculptors truly revered the dragons then, of course, they wont purposely miss out on such a big detail like its limbs. There are two hypotheses for this reason. First, the dragon is not that of the Raiyuu race, but instead a new dragon race the world never discovered before, which is, of course, highly unlikely. Second, considering humans are isolated in the ancient era, it wouldnt surprise me if they have the wrong depiction of the typical dragon, which is more likely, considering how desolate this area is. I must say you always put a well-thought-out perspective, replies Professor Meyer, We can debate and uncover more about the dragon statue but for now, we need to figure out how to open that door. He points to the door, and immediately the top of the door draws the attention the most. From a protrusion hangs a golden crown. A very unusual place to place what supposed to be such a valuable item. Why would there be a golden crown on top of the door? The size of it is monstrous no human would be able to wear this. Whats the point of using priced metals on something you cant wear? Unless Its not meant to be worn in the first place? A crown that is luxurious, decked in gold, and other beautiful ornaments are usually worn by a very important figure, a king. But a kings crown in a temple? Hmm... Somethings missing. Unless... Professor, I have an idea I like to try. With the help of everyone, including the reluctant Dae Sho, we pulled off the golden crown out of its unusual place, and placed it where it rightfully belonged at thats least what I believe it is the dragon statue head. It fits perfectly and in a short moment, the ruin shakes a bit as the door slowly opens. Hmph, I knew bringing you in is necessary for this expedition to work. Professor says, showing me off apparently. The door completely opens, Dae Sho rushes out first, leaving us catching up to him from behind in rushing to the newly opened room. It strikes us that the room isnt something that we werent expecting at all in this archaeological expedition. G-gold...? A bonafide treasure room. Gold, unique silk, and fancy porcelains are littered everywhere throughout the room. Theres even what seems to be a gigantic painting of the dragon similar to the one before, drawing the attention of both Dae Sho and Karn Sho. The professor starts to cast what seems to be sealing magic to prevent the non-metal findings from turning to dust upon touch. A form of mana layers the object it is cast on. Karn joins in, soon finishing the work. However, what calls my attention the most is not the exorbitant wealth that lies in front of me, but rather two rusted swords on the corner of the room, emitting an arcane magical aura, a somewhat dim purple light. Professor Meyer, I call him, Do you find anything special in these two swords? Professor Meyer then comes and inspects the rusted swords with meticulous details, like what a true professional would do. Although the embellishment might make these swords seem special, in the end, These are just common human swords, Renald. Ancient ones for sure, but Ive seen this type of sword in my many other previous archeological expeditions. Most likely tracing back to the Aquilo human civilization. Huh thats strange Do you feel anything from those swords? Perhaps a mystical aura or something? Im not exactly sure what youre trying to talk about Renald a doubt spread over Professor Meyers features, as I said before, these are just normal swords with no magical properties or manaritium embedded. Am I the only one whos able to sense that arcane magical aura and the dim purple light coming from the swords? It feels arcane, with its distinct and other-worldly sensation of magical aura. But somehow, instinctively I feel like Ive felt this before But where? The only time Ive noticed an arcane aura was my time with Instructor Smush and the Sky Palace wait, the purple room? Professor Meyer, may I take these two swords? Huh? Why would you want these words? Of course, I would like to have some gold that we found, but I would also like to take these too. It might be rusted but the ornaments seem special to me, I would like to collect them. I say, making up excuses. If my hypothesis is right, then these ancient items might have a connection with the purple room. Sure, these artifacts are from human civilization and seem unimportant, so you can keep them. As for the gold, it will be equally distributed to everyone, in the form of money perhaps. At a first glance, the other artifacts here have some historical value that I have yet to determine so I would take all of them. Thats alright, thank you. Krig! Come to me! I found something! shouts Karn Shoe on the other side of the room. With Professor Meyer rushing towards his friend, leaving me alone, a chance to slip to the recently forgotten mystical place of mine the sky palace. I quickly carry the two swords and go inside another room. Immediately, I whisper my spell chant. And within my burning excitement on whats to come, drowsiness comes to me as I fall asleep. ... Somehow here I am in the Sky Palace, specifically the Purple Room. The two rusted swords wiggles around, trying to escape from my grasp, as if it has its own mind. I follow along with its force, as I move to the middle of the room, where the decagram magic rune and altar lies. They calm shortly afterward, right at the front of the altar. Subconsciously, I place the two swords on top of the altar. The rusted weapons slowly radiate bright purple light. Then, out of nowhere, comes the blinding light that forces me to shut my eyes. From The Shackles of Death, I Am Reborn. From Thy Wish I have Cometh. The voice that comes resonates heavily within the room, an absolute authority giving out its last magnificent statement. From The Mountain That Pierces The Heaven, To The Divine Sky-Palace Whom The Owner Has Called For. And deep within the room, on top of the decagram magic rune, something comes from the nothingness. I Am The Ruler. The Tyrant. The Guardian that Rises From the Root of the Earth. The serpentine neck reared up, along with its head adorned with horns and a gleaming golden crown. Its skin covered in purple lilac scales. I Am Naga, God Amongst Dragons. The serpent dragon just from its presence alone radiates sheer power and majestic regality. And like a true ruler, demands full attention and obedience. And I have Come Forth To Greet He Who Summoned Me. KyoruS For the readers who stick with this story even after numerous hiatus and reading through the semi-netorare scenes, you have my greatest gratitude. What youve just witnessed at the end of the chapter is Im sure what youve been looking forward to the most. And also what I, the author, am looking forward to writing in this story. Ladies and gentlemen, may I present you, the real first and best waifu the storys cover dragon girl. CH30 — Uneven Servitude So It Is You Who Has Resurrected This Great One From The Shackles Of Death. The flow of time seems to have stopped between the two of us. Two different beings, different in almost every aspect, somehow encounter one and another. The dragon with its long neck carrying its head on top stares right through me as if it knows everything, where none of my hidden secrets will be left unrevealed, as it slowly judges me from within, and assessing my worth. Its eyes flicker and there is taunting amusement behind them. Hooo Interesting. There Is Something Different About You. It mustve observed something within me. Is it mere wonder? Inferiority? Or maybe the black hole in my heart? The Essence Of Divinity. It Lingers, And Perpetual. Yet You Are Unmistakably A Human. The essence of divinity inside the likes of me? Surely, you jest. Why would an idiot like me have that? Its sharp gaze never deviates to anywhere other than me, the dense air combined with its sheer size that leaves no empty space, fills the room with its sheer pressure. But Im indifferent. I Sense That You Are Unafraid. Loosen Even. Have You Seen Dragons Before? Indeed. An ancient dragon at its full glory, with its impenetrable full-scaled reptile-like body, revered and frightened by anyone and right in front of me is right in front of me. Additionally, its mesmerizing, beautiful crown on top of its head mustve meant a great deal as a status symbol. A legendary almighty dragon. God amongst dragons, as what it said before. But how come Ive never heard of the name Naga before? Nevertheless, it does bring the question of how come I can always stay calm in front of a supreme being. In a sense, yes. I answer as I look upward to the dragon with its head held high. None Of My Fellow Dragons Ever Dares To Face Directly At Me. Even More So Of An Insignificant Being Such As Human. Are you by chance the same blood as the Raiyuu Race? I immediately ask, thirsting to quench my curiosity of this ancient dragon''s origin. You Sure Are Brave, Human. To Compare This Great One To An Inferior Dragon Race That Of The Raiyuu. Countless Of Their Kin Lost Their Worthless Lives Challenging My Supremacy. Or Any Other Dragon Race That Foolishly Dares To Face Against Me! Those last few words literally spat out from its mouth, causing small earthquakes throughout the room. After gaining a bit more composure the dragon snorts. Twin column of steam emits from its nostril. The dragon has a way about them, might and grace. Even in the state of blazing fury, where it leaks out for all to see, its stoic posture is still maintained, causing its rage to be withdrawn soon afterward. A calm composure with lurking vigor underneath its appearance. I Was Once The Revered Naga From The Sacred Mountains. I Am My Only Kin The One And Only Naga. Yet For All My Might, The Mandate Of The Heaven Is Still Mightier, And Calls Upon Rains Of Colossal Meteors That Annihilate Every Creature, Including I. The dragon smirks, its eyes gazing bore through me once more, as it continues to reminisce. All Things Come To An End. Such Is The Way Of The World. Ive Accepted My Fate As I Face The Descent Of Those Meteors. Welcomed Even. Now Imagine My Surprise When This Great One Becomes Alive Again. Whats More, It Is Thanks To A Human Being. That human must be me, contempt in the word human. Considering its background which is highly likely to be back at the Ancient, Verum Shihi Era, where humans are at the bottom, it is reasonable. Then you should be quite dissatisfied with being faced with such an insignificant being. Do Not Worry. You Are Undeniably My Creator. I Will Show Respect Where It Is Due. The once high serpentine-like neck is now lowered, its head touching the ground. Its eyes closed. Subservient in posture, though noticeably reluctant. Five seconds merely pass by and it lifts its head back again already. Now Then. What Is It That You Seek For In Summoning This Great One, Human? Is It To Use This Great Ones Power To Conquer The Whole World? A bold question. Understandable, coming from a supreme ancient dragon. But a wrong question to ask to a fool that is me. Ive never ever, wished to conquer the world. I dont have any particular reason to summon you. Besides, Im sure you dont want to be tied with me. You May Say That. But An Eternal Divine Soul-Bond Has Formed Between Us. With Me At The Mercy Of Your Whim. With delicateness and concentration on the sensation within my deep inner-self, indeed, there is a new bond a woven string of arcane mana that connects me with the dragon. It connects rather deeply, which could conclude that it touches both of our abstract souls. Similar to that slave collar, but much more powerful, rigid, and unbending. Considering the connection between I and the shadow minion, or should I say Adsignatos, what the dragon said is true. This mighty, ferocious dragon will heed to any of my commands... What kind of joke is this? Ive only assumed the purple room''s purpose is to grant me a more powerful mindless loyal shadow minion, not a legendary ancient beast. Heck, whats the purpose of getting more power? At the end of the day just like what Elras said, people would only flock to that power or wealth. Not because of who I am. Whatever it is, the dragon needs an explanation. I have never intended to bind anything, much less an almighty dragon. This is pure accident. Calling Forth This Great One Is Almost An Impossible Feat. Even More So Unintentionally. The dragon mustve doubted me, but what can I say other than it is purely random chance? An explanation is due, so I point to the swords on top of the altar. I was exploring around a human-made temple ruin and came across those words, where it emits arcane-like mana. Instinctively I know something special from it and my inner-self guides me to place it into the altar where it leads to your summoning. So. These Swords Are The Cause Of My Reincarnation. The Same Swords Ive Blessed To A Puny Human Who Carelessly Lost To My Domain. The Trace That Remains From It Mustve Allowed You To Summon This Great One. Blessings? That raises a lot of questions. Is it similar to theSchool of Enchantment Magic? So What happened to that human? If the swords are truly blessed by you, how come when Ive first come across it, it seems to be untaken care of? Do You Think This Great One Care An Insignificant Human? Make No Mistake. That Blessing Was Done Out Of Pure Whim. To Avoid Unneeded Bloodshed That Will Taint My Domain With The Fetid Human Blood. Is there a way to release you? Whats This? My Creator Being Benevolent? This Great One Appreciates It But That Would Be Unnecessary. For Even If There Is A Method, My Whole Existence Is Tied To That Bond Of Yours. So you are stuck with me? I am sorry in advance. History doesnt repeat itself. But it often rhymes. The fact that I managed to send Sian-, no, Hyledd off doesnt mean Ill be able to avoid going down the same path once more. And this time I wont be able to cut ties to solve my mess. Is it the fate in the works that runs the gears of the making of this encounter? Whatever it is, its definitely not welcome. For nothing good comes out of it. In the end, this eternal tie will be broken, where it wont fulfill whatever its purpose, on my end or the dragons end. Stuck in a forced relationship that will end badly. Even more so with this almighty dragon as a vassal, serving to a mere human. There needs to be a change. Remember, Ryo; true love doesnt exist. With that statement in mind, something new comes to mind. A foundational view to base towards this weird relationship. Cold and proper. This servitude will only be kept on the basis of honor, duty, and respect for one another. Nothing more, nothing less. With no feelings attached. But at least I can release you physically, right? I ask the dragon, this will be the first step towards that. You Could. But This Great One Would Rather Not Blemish Her Scales In The Murky Excuse Of Mana Outside Your Domain Without Good Reason. Ah. I forgot that the cause of proper dragon extinction is not just due to meteor rain. But also the lack of available mana in the air afterward. Its immense dragonic body, full of life and power definitely takes a lot of mana to function properly. Damn, so thats the fate of this dragon? To be caged inside this sky-palace with nowhere to go for most of its time? Renald! A voice from the inner within comes to me, infiltrating my thoughts. It sounds familiar, and it came from the outside. Professor Meyers voice. Times up from the looks of it, he must be searching for me. Sorry to break it to you, but I must leave. I will be back in a short time after Im done with what I need to do. I say with a tinge of shame of having to leave it alone. Your Excessive Worry Is Not Needed. Centuries Of Solitude Is A Normal Occurrence For This Great One. Now Go And Do What You Must. Centuries of being alone...? I was about to pity this dragon, but I dont have the right to say that. Who knows, maybe ancient dragons are just built differently. Feel free to explore the palace while Im gone. I hope you find your time here enjoyable. Without further ado, I immediately conjure a magic spell to leave this sky-palace. And naturally, drowsiness comes to me as I close my eyes... .. Renald, where are you at?! Professor Meyer shouts, from what seems to be outside the room Im in. I wake up from my nap that feels like ages from interacting with the dragon, but Im sure its only been a while since I was awake. Im here, professor. Ohh youre here. Find anything interesting in this room? He says as he comes into the room. Theres nothing much in this room honestly, broken porcelain and plain old heavy dust. And other weird dust that feels organic Maybe this is a food storage room? Still, nothing special. Im sure what you''ve seen answers your question. I say with a bit of a smirk. Just because they are not the bountiful gold or treasure that weve encountered in the other room, doesnt mean they dont hold any historical value. I need to research further. Dont judge on face value, Renald, professor Meyer soon replies, facepalming. I guess hes right. I almost forgot the main reason for this expedition in the first place. Archeological research. That dragon encounter mustve taken a toll on my mind With noticeable excitement from his attitude, professor Meyer, ready to examine this mundane room with a magnifying glass in his hand. The opposite of me whos going to go out of the room. He really is very enthusiastic in history, even when it is highly assumed to be a human temple ruin instead of a dragonic ruin. But then again, there was that dragon statue... What are you doing, human?! Make yourself useful and help us carry these legacy items up to the surface! Dae Sho shouts out of nowhere, being an annoyance as always. Hes already out from the treasure room. In both of his hands is holding a chest that mustve been filled with gold and a sling bag with what seems to be a big scroll leaking outwards from it. Hes already decked out in foraging or looting the sites treasures huh? Looks like my job is now to help this devil in carrying the items weve found. Hooo So This Is Whats Left Of The Great Dragon Race. Quite Shocking Indeed. For The Dragon Race To Be Reduced To Little Mere Humanoids. A thought magically comes to my mind, as I help Dae Sho carry the heavy chest. Mustve been the dragon. This telepathy system works similarly to that of Adsignatos from the seems of it. With the added ability for the dragon to be able to notice my surroundings. There needs to be more research on this, considering my privacy is greatly at risk, but for now, the dragon seems to be in the need of a conversation partner. Are you ashamed of what now happened to your descendants? Or what the dragon race has now become? This Great One Could Care Less. The Dragon Blood May Flow In Their Veins. But They Are Not My Descendents. That One Resemble The Mervyn Kind And The Other Two Resemble The Tian Kind. I Am My Own Kin The One And Only Naga. Too bad you wont be joining my class any longer. Teaching when you''re one of my students was surprisingly, very enjoyable. Professor Meyer said, from behind. Thats pretty quick. Such is the way the academy works, professor. I respond, but I will still be around campus if you need my assistance or help. Although Im not sure if I have spare free time to do so. Senior Meyer. Dae Sho intervenes, Please excuse me, with Senior Karn''s permission I was tasked to carry our ancestors'' legacy items back to the surface. Go ahead. I will check in with Karn Sho and continue investigating this place some more. Thanks, Senior Meyer. You heard him human, let''s go! And off we go climbing the stairs that seem to go on forever, carrying big luggage back to the surface, both physically and mentally. CH31 — Back To The Usual Life The ray of bright sunshine creates a spectacular view on the campus filled with its classic artistic white buildings. A common sight once before, to the point of being bothersome and plainly boring. But now, its a pleasing and welcome return. As it indicates what once used to be normal every day. Back to the usual academy life. Away from the unpredictable adventures to the peaceful, more stable life filled with books and learning. But nothing''s the same anymore. I may have returned back to normal life again, however, things have changed. Before, I entered the academy with great ambitions, with dreams as high as the sky. To overcome the limitations that were imposed by my circumstances and achieve things that Ive never been able to do in my past life. Now, I feel little of the past euphoria about going to the academy again. Why bother aiming past the limit when my path is set in stone. An inevitable doom. Its great seeing you Reinhardt-sama and Alderhide-sama again. Aaron says, cutting me off from my thoughts. The only great thing about coming back to this way of life is how it keeps me busy and gets my mind away from my foolish past mistakes. With a rather good distraction in the form of decent friends that I surprisingly quite enjoy. As we walk together to our respective classes... Its been a while, Elras replies, How''s Hasten been while we were away? Nothing spectacular. As always I volunteered in the Saint Goxara Cathedral. By graduation, I will be at an advanced level and officially become a priest with the blessing of the wise and merciful Goddess Maria. Aaron nonchalantly says. Aaron as expected. Elras seemingly boasts, I knew you''re going to be quite the figure in the church a few years down the line. No, no no. It is thanks to the head priest and the goddess Maria for greatly paying attention to my efforts. Not because of my talent. If you want real talent then its definitely Alderhide-sama. I heard he will soon achieve Advanced level when he entered the academy with not a single knowledge of his school of magic. Thats nothing special really... I say, trying to deviate from this pointless praise of my so-called talent, if its that big of a deal it wouldve created a ruckus around the academy. Indeed. Most likely because its theSchool of Wits Magic, what do you think Aaron? Havent you heard? The white flower of Veinard, Princess Vivienne Veinard is greatly predicted to achieve a Master''s level in theSchool of Aegis Magicby graduation. The first princess ever in the history of Veinard to obtain the achievement. It becomes quite the topic in the university. Princess Vivienne Theres still a striking and deep ache when I think about her. I know that even thinking about her that way was undeserved for someone like me. But being hated this much hits deep regardless. Reflecting back again, how come I develop feelings for her? To think I would magically fall in love with someone just because of their bewitching beauty. Im no different than the people who only look towards power and status... Human, I Sense That You Are Greatly Perturbed. Maintain Your Composure, As It Surprisingly Disturbs This Great Ones Mood. The dragons immediate thoughts rip me away from these depressing memories. Looks like the dragon was able to re-establish our mind linkage... Forgive me, this is a matter concerning my old dunce self. I did not know it would bother you. It Matters Not. Though I Am In Wonder At Your Passivity. A Trouble This Depressing Should Be Addressed, Not Pitied. What Could Possibly Not Be Achieved With My Aid? Hello, Renald...? Renald?! Elras says, reminding me that Im still walking with them. Uh... Yes...? You seem to be spaced out more and more recently, whats happening with you? Can I even tell them an almighty ancient dragon is now living in my head? Of course not, they would think Im insane. Nothing I was caught up in random thought. It feels like its been an eternity since Ive been here. Oh, I need to go to the military academy building. Bye-bye. Take care, Alderhide-sama. Make sure to not space out too much alright! Elras shouts. I walk to my respective destination in mind, separating ways from them. To the military academy building. School of Wits Magichuh I caught up from far behind to upper average. Quickly, true, but even then, its just a school of magic for future lackeys of the truly strong. What pride should I take in that? Amidst my deprecating thoughts, the usual military academy building comes to view. Although it uses authentic pure white paint on almost the entire building, it is quite distinctive with its square castle-like design. All sorts of Veinard war banners decorate and add flavor to it, showcasing the pride of the kingdoms military. Or should I say the royal army? As the banners on display are only the army units under the royalty or the dukedom. It is the same building I went to for [Military Doctrine] class, but now, in this new period another class awaits for me. A class that I chose out of the recommendation of Professor Smush. A class thats also similar to my past study and profession the [Warfare Logistics] class. I Must Say, Humans, Are Quite Peculiar. Your Kind In This New Era Creates Never-Seen Before Magnificent Structures. And I Found It Rather Amusing Even When Dominating The Free Surface, You Still Prefer To Be Confined With These Stone Piles. Its both about strength and weakness, in a way. Building imposing monuments shows off the groups power and resources. That, and humans are still as fragile as they were before the calamity. That Reminds Me, Human. Every Single One Of The Dragon Kin Bows Down To This Great One Supremacy. Its Unfathomable How Come Ive Never Crossed My Name And Legacy In This New Era. If theres one thing that the dragon loves to talk about, it is always regarding the weight and pride of its name Naga. Even if it is just a mere legend, the dragons supreme legacy wouldve taken a substantial portion inside the dragonic history book, as the proud dragonkin will go to great lengths in researching their mighty ancestors history. The time where they conquered the whole earth and sky with their massive genuine dragonic body and inapprehensible mana manipulation. A far cry to the present, where they are a pushed back minority. It is no surprise their race is stuck in the past, compared to humans who are currently at their peak. So how come Ive never heard of the name Naga? From my understanding, back in the Verum Shihi Era, the dragonic society was always at constant battle or warfare with one another, not under one supreme ruler who controls every single dragon. Is the dragon wrong? Or am I witnessing a forgotten entity that will shatter the history book? Do Not Worry Human. I Do Not Expect Your Kind To Know How Much Weight The Name Naga Carries. Only The Dragon Descendents Will Quiver And Remember The Nagas Legacy. Alright, alright I get it. Ill read your jaw-dropping tales of reign supremacy later on when Im free... For the time being, I need to focus on my university and the present moment. I will cut off our mind connection for now. As You Should Be, Human. Farewell. With the dragons farewell, I grasp the complex mind linkage and cut off the dragons connection to my mind, and the ability to sense my surroundings. Surprisingly, however, I can sense another link between the dragon and some primitive, emotional parts of my brain, which somehow is impossible to disconnect. Its rather strange how out of all the others, I cannot sever the dragons ability to detect my emotions or feelings. And as always, the only thing I can do is just accept this fate of mine that I have little to no ability to change Ive finally come across the room Im looking for. Inside is the typical classroom that you could find anywhere in the Bosart University. But something is missing. This room feels rather empty. The class should begin very soon, yet only nine students including me are in this class. Even theSchool of Wits Magicclass has around seventeen students Some students here are slightly overweight as if they are spoiled noble kids and surprisingly most wear glasses, a rather rare sight to see this many in a single view. As I come to take a seat, a realization hits me Im in the nerds class, arent I? Attention! All students stand up tall and high as is expected in the military academy. As soon as the professor comes to standing still in the middle of the class with a single nod, the students drop down to their seats again. Greetings students, for those of you who dont know me, my name is Aristide Snijder. As all you students were taught in the military academy, Ill expect you to address me as Sir Snijder with respect, even if your nobility rank is higher than mine. Some of you mightve already taken [Military Doctrine] and thats fine, as in this class all of you will learn what supports every war effort [Warfare Logistics]. A very underrated subject in academia. As you may know, most people would rather be in the front show, decimating their enemies with grand magic, in the hopes of going back home with honor and rewards. However, a starving and under-equipped army wont give you those, something that most people forget. And in this class, we will discuss how to avoid those and many other pitfalls, starting with the disastrous event in the Cradsten war. .. The new [Warfare Logistics] class is over and I now start walking back home, in the rare situation of having no plan in mind. I guess at the moment I need to find out what the dragon ultimately wants to do. Its a bit ironic how although the dragon comments on my passivity in life, it also remains passive with me right now, only inviting me to use the dragons power for whatever it thinks I want. Which are always false. What I want will never be fulfilled. Especially with force and power... Lost in thought like so often lately, I barely remember anything about my path to the dorms. And stumbles upon Aaron at the front of the door seems to be quite troubled, carrying two big boxes in his hands and a bag slung on his shoulder. Oh, its you, Alderhide-sama. How are the classes? Aaron says, trying to smile that fails to hide its burden in carrying them. Same old, same old How about you? Whats up with the boxes and bags you''re carrying? They seem rather plain. Oh, dont worry too much about it. I just need to carry these to an orphanage just southwest of the city. Thats rather far, isnt it How about I help you carry them? Feeling a bit of pity towards Aaron, I offer help to him. I mean, its just a simple walk with the added heavy loads right? CH32 — Change of Heart Aaron, honestly, whats up with these damn boxes Cant you just rent a cart or something? It cant be helped, Alderhide-sama. Aaron replies, putting up a defeated smile, This is why I was very reluctant in letting you help me. Its fine if you change your mind, were halfway to the orphanage anyway. And leave you alone with these boxes? I frown, it would leave a bad taste for me to do things half-assed. Well, if you still insist I appreciate it. The sky is no longer bright blue, but a rather honeyed dew; the serenity of eventide. A rather spectacular view, as it complements the vibrant rows of white buildings the city Hasten has to offer. As it soon reaches nighttime, manaritium street lamps start radiating their distinctive white light. The streets even with the sun soon setting down are still littered with all sorts of people, adding more vibrant colors. Time feels rather quite slow but that mustve been because of this heavy box. But somehow in this small trip, a change of scenery is done in an instant. Gone are the pristine white buildings, replaced with worn brown facades. Ahh This is another reason why As you can see its not a really pleasant thing to witness. Dirt roads with muddy puddles take over the meticulously tiled streets and the lamps become scarcer. A rather nasty smell lingers around this place. It''s very unpleasant and Im not sure where it comes from, or whether I even really want to know. Other small shelters are also made of thin wood boards and shabby rooftops. The residents of this area are surprisingly slim, looking fragile, due to starvation most likely. Their eyes are pure dark with no life in them. Other than me and Aaron, very few can be spotted walking in these places, maybe because its nightfall, but even around this time there would still be some people passing by in the center of Hasten city. Just from these alone, I dont need anyone to tell me what kind of place we are in right now. So this is the slums huh No wonder we walked for quite a long time. This is at the very outskirts of the city. To think this kind of environment is within a considerable distance to the prosperous and luxurious parts of Hasten city. I want to feel pity for them, for living in this broken, dying place. But why do they have to place it near Hasten city? Aaron in front of me, leading the way, seemingly quite tense, with how stiff his movements are. Is it because of the eerie, poor environment? Two people approach us from an alley wearing black and rugged hooded robes. Their face is well hidden. Probably a bunch of hoodlums. They most likely wont bother to deal with us. We are just carrying plain old boxes with no valuables on us. As soon as we reach a considerable distance, one of them walks faster than his partner towards us. Strange. His hands tucked in his pockets. Somethings weird. My hand reaches immediately towards my waist. Fuck, I didnt bring a weapon. That hoodlum then dashes towards Aaron whos further ahead, knocking his box down and instantly going for it. Aaron pushes the hoodlum with considerable strength as he rebounds a few steps back. They are clearly aggressive towards us. No need to hold back then. The hoodlum pulls up a knife. Too late. I already prepared a spell for this fucker. Igni The deadly blue blossom sprouts from my hands. Engulfed by it, the target dances like a joyous specter, draining its life to give me this beautiful display. No time to think. I go to the ashes and pick up the knife to fight the other hoodlum. M-m-mercy! The other hoodlum begs mercy as always. But you never know when they will retaliate back. I plunge the knife immediately towards his abdomen. Alderhide-sama! ...m-m-ma..maa. He lets out his dying breath. Well, that was quick. But better than holding us up for long. Alderhide-sama! How could you?! He shouts again as he places his hand on my shoulder. Aaron looks around. I follow his gaze and look at our surroundings. The people watching us are shivering and hiding to anything they could use to cover them, although their faces and widened eyes are visible. Why are they so scared? Its like they saw creepy and humongous hairy spiders like that one time in my adventure quest with Elras. It still sends shivers to my spine to this day. Some of them retreat deeper into the shadows of entrances and paths. Their faces filled with fear and disgust. The stench of the burnt flesh is rather unappetizing so their reaction is reasonable. Well have a talk later. Not in here. Lets go. Aaron quickly says, in an unusually serious manner. He picks up the pace quicker than before, forcing me to sprint a bit just to catch up, ignoring the stares of the passerby still remaining. Shortly after, we arrive at the orphanage, a small one that could house at most ten people. Aaron! There you are! What took you so long? Thank the Goddess you are safe. A girl decked in a full nun outfit asks Aaron. Im sorry for making you wait. Aaron places the box he''s carrying on a nearby huge table, I quickly follow suit. He soon opens them. Inside the box is packed heavily with what seems to be brand new toys and dolls alike. The Goddess Maria has blessed us! This is wonderful! Im sure the kids will love it! They are currently in the dorm room, sleeping, so they wont immediately get this. But Ill distribute them tomorrow morning. She takes a deeper peek inside the boxes, counting the amount of the toys inside. Once she lifts her head, she takes notice of me. Oh my, and who is he? Hes a friend of mine from the academy, Renald Alderhide, Aaron soon replies, is the small church next to the orphanage available to be used? I would like to talk privately with him for a moment. Ahh I think it''s fine. Wait for a second, the nun reaches into her pocket, here are the keys. Thank you, it wont take long. The church Aaron was talking about is actually right beside the orphanage, so we walk there quickly. Im starting to feel like Im a small kid who is soon going to be lectured by his parents. But Ive never experienced that so I might be wrong. The moonlight courses through the inside of the dimly lit church from the window sides, creating a rather gloomy yet serene atmosphere. Its interior is overly simple and bland with a stone altar and rows of benches. Definitely a far cry from the churches Im used to, with their beautiful paintings and colored window panels, exhibiting a holy and majestic atmosphere. Well, they did mention it is just a small church, and considering the shitty environment surrounding it, this is actually wonderful in comparison. Do you know why we are here, Alderhide-sama? Aaron says as he takes a seat in the front. Wait, what was the reason again? Because you want to pray? I reply as I take a seat beside him. Well, yes, but not entirely correct. I hope you can also join me in praying to Goddess Maria, for forgiveness. Determination flashes in his eyes and subtlety look quite scary. O-okay.. I say, not feeling like fighting back. Even though Im not a firm believer in the Goddess Maria. He starts with ushering low whispers, filling the churchs solemn atmosphere with a hint of calm and focus, preparing for whatever mantras he wants me to echo. Repeat after me. Dear Goddess Maria, who art in heaven. Aaron solemnly prays, his hands grouped together. Dear Goddess Maria, who art in heaven. I say, following his lead. Please bestow us your heavenly grace. Please bestow us your heavenly grace. For I have greatly sinned. For I am but a little human. For I have greatly sinned. For I am but a little human. In your love, forgive me and give me a change of heart. Amen. In your love, forgive me and give me a change of heart. Amen. A bright-line shines underneath us as we finished our prayers, flickers of yellow lights surround us, a classic effect of theSchool of Miracle & Blessing Magic How does it feel? Is your heart at peace now? Aaron asks, his face full of tranquility. The black hole is still there but it''s now patched up with a soothing yet small bandage, now filling me with a soothing calmness but not fully for it is still there. I take your silence as a yes, Aaron continues, do you know what grave sin you have committed? Yeah I answer, still not feeling any weight or guilt from what I did but I do know it is wrong, I guess youre right. I was furious at you back then. Burning them alive and slaughtering them was excessive and unnecessary. Killing and especially causing suffering is a huge sin. I want to scold you but as soon as I looked at your face, however, I noticed something. A deep dark hatred of oneself. Feels like everybody is slowly but surely starting to get past the facade that Ive put up. It would be much better if you confess your sin later with an official priest. Aaron continues, But for now this will do. Okay But why are you doing all of this? You seem lost. Reinhardt-sama also mentioned something along those lines before. Now seeing directly from you, Ive come to believe what he said. Damn So he told you about that, huh... Will he spill the beans if I mention my adsignatos or dragon summoning ability too? Dont worry, Im sure he does so with good intention, he says, his hand on my shoulder. Compared to Reinhardt-sama, you and I interact quite rarely, but that doesnt mean Im not willing to extend a helping hand. And what is this helping hand? How are you going to help me? The most merciful, Goddess Maria, will be the one to help you. My role is to merely guide your path towards her benevolence. Is he going to preach about Goddess Maria? Born a noble with a few servants and a pile of gold in my name, I have been boundlessly arrogant. But even to this wretched sinner did the Goddess Maria extend her graceful hand. And after taking it, I will use this life to repay her by guiding others to her light. And so, after repenting you want to become a priest to get closer to the Goddess Maria out of guilt too? Its much more than that. Alderhide-sama, he replies, Living a hedonistic life is fantastic I have to admit, but when your pleasure is gone, it lacks meaning in everything. And so hidden deep beneath my arrogance is a dire need to find a purpose. Serving and worshiping the Goddess Maria in return gives me peace of mind and fulfilling life. All of my worries and anxiety are gone. Hmm I see... I say as I ponder over his words. Then, do you become a priest solely because you feel that you are supposed to? No, he says, letting out a small smile, it is because I love Goddess Maria. His eyes make their way towards the altar of the church, I follow his gaze. Past the altar is a small sculpture as white as the clouds. A healthy woman with a warm smile holding a white wooden staff, with an enneagram star emblem on the tip Goddess Maria. A look of deep reverence and servitude comes from him. I never knew a person can be in such a deeply tranquil state just from devoting oneself to a high deity. I must say I didnt expect that answer. I say out of bewilderment. It takes true devotion. But you can start with small steps. How about helping others? Theres joy and a sense of fulfillment when you bring them joy. What did you feel when you how should I say this end that persons life back then? I.. hmm I say, not sure what to answer, it feels... empty... nothing. Its an uncomfortable feeling, judging from your expression, Alderhide-sama. Instead of being selfish, how about being selfless? By serving and helping others, your parents, or friends, you will gain joy by making them happy. Helping others huh I did that and it didnt give me happiness. Is it because Im too selfish? Too much of a sick person to be saved or helped? And I can also help you to follow our Goddess Maria. Aaron continues, visit the Saint Boxora Cathedral every other day. Other priests and I will guide you in-depth in how to become closer to the Goddess Maria. Well, this is starting to remind me of my past life experience in the US, where many Americans tried to persuade me to convert to their religion. Ah... I see... Im sorry to break it up to you, but its already quite late actually. I respond immediately, trying to stir away from this topic before it becomes too unsavory, we should go back to our dorm. Theres still a lot that I want to share with you, but I agree, let''s head back. The Goddess Maria preaches that the night is full of temptations of bad deeds. To Serve And Worship God... Hooooo.... Interesting. CH33 — Mother’s Embrace Life will always go on. Even for someone as worthless as me. No matter what mood or state Im in, whether thats happy, sad, or depressed, life will take its course, neither stopping nor speeding. The black hole in my heart is patched up, sure, thanks to Aaron preaching about Goddess Maria a few weeks ago, but the bandage is slowly deteriorating. I guess no matter what I do, my heart will always be broken with a gaping hole. And thats fine. The dragon never bothered me about my emotional instability after that one time. This proves my theory of how our soul bond only detects fluctuations. So if my heart constantly stays depressed without change, positive or negative, itll be fine. That reminds me, the dragon has discovered the mundane leisure of basking in the warmth of the sunlight in the beautiful courtyard of the sky palace. Honestly, Im surprised it was able to come out of that purple room without damaging the palace. Its time I head back to the dorm, teleport to the sky palace, and then study for theSchool of Wits Magicexam, as its coming quite soon. At least that''s the plan if nothing unusual happens. H-hi sweetie! By the time I return to the dorm, mother is sitting down in the couch lounge, still wearing that classic blue gown and black pillbox hat that define her. Unlike last time, however, she seems to be nervous. Though smiling broadly, unrest emanates from her posture, and the cheerful and needy aura that was once the very thing that makes her ... her ... is missing. Judging from the empty cup with no tea left in front of her, she might have waited for me for quite a long time. Hello, mother. I say as I ponder the reason for her presence... H-how was class...? If I recall, exams should take place soon. Are you faring well? Of course. Did I make you wait, mother? No... no I just got here, mother says, shaking her head, can I come inside your room? Its a bit chilly here. Even though theres a lit fireplace in the lounge? Whatever, I cant exactly oppose my mother. Sure, lets go mother. I say as I offer my hand to her. Rather than simply holding my hand, she hugs my arm. Her face snugs closely as she rubs it on my shoulder. Too close. I dont remember her being like this before. Its a miracle how we are able to climb the stairs and reach my room without any difficulties. Oh wow your room is so tidy sweetie, I never knew there will be a time you made your bed. Dear goddess she sure needs to rub in changes at every opportunity. Ahh.. she closes her mouth, Im sorry, sweetie. She immediately sits at the edge of the bed, patting the sheets next to her, and stares at me with watery eyes. Its such an unexpected turn of events that it froze me for a bit. I try to comfort her, by sitting beside her closely. Im Im so sorry for what I did, Renald. Wh-what? You dont have anything to apologize mother. Youve grown up to a full-fledged adult, yet I keep treating and pestering you as if youre still my little boy. I dont know what to make of all this... No buts. She continues, because of my actions, you feel awkward and uncomfortable with me. I shouldve noticed back then in your past birthday celebration. What are you talking about, mother? I intervene, if its because of my urgency to leave my birthday, it was because I have to meet with a professor, remember? Then, why are you not replying to my letters, and why didn''t you tell me that youre going to Reinhardts territory during the vacation? How did she know? Silence weighs on me, as I dont know what to say If theres one thing that stays consistent about you its that you always seem to hide your true feelings. Back when you were still my baby boy, to the adult you right now. She says, breaking the silence, letting out a small smile, it is first and foremost my fault sweetie, for being insensitive towards you. This is to mildly put it, quite unexpected. Her apology is so deeply felt and seems serious enough that I feel guilty. I think its time you know your mothers past, Renald. She says, her gaze lowers as her eyes darken. Now that I think about it, I dont really know much about her. All I know is that shes a cheerful mother who always compares me to the past Renald Alderhide. A beautiful woman both inside and out. Although she can be very overprotective at times, in the end, she is this way because she actually cares about her sons entire being. For the love that Ive always wanted to be this close yet unreachable, at the same time. Your mothers maiden name is Heva Avia, from the great Baron Br... Braxton Avia... She stops speaking suddenly, her breath shakes and becomes shallow. Mother? I ask, not sure why shes behaving like this. Im Im sorry sweetie, your mother recalls some dark memories when mentioning his name... My fathers name. That means My grandfather? I was the only daughter in the small Baron Avia family , she continues, her breath still shaking, but better now, and Braxton Avia hes a brutish man, obsessed with his role in the military, so he loves and cherishes his sons while ignoring and detesting his daughter... H-how could he! To her?! C-calm down Renald your face is scary right now... Its just the past Im fine now... Shit Without realizing it my facial expression mustve turned for the worse I mean I cant help it To think this angelic mother was treated cruelly When your mother was in the middle of studying in the academy, he, among a few older brothers, was killed in the great Concordis war. And with the Avia family left to survive alone with its treasury greatly diminished, I was immediately engaged to Falben Alderhide, sending me off to the Alderhide family. Your father he used to be a better person, he truly loves me, until this day Im sure But when you were born, things changed Im guessing they are worried since I gave birth to a boy. T-then why dont you discard me, mother? I ask, I mean isnt it the obvious choice? How could you say that?! she shouts, right at my ear, with a wronged undertone, I know how it feels to be unloved and ignored. I wont let my only son feel the same way as I did in the past! Her loud shout forces me to reply with another silence Everything is just Unexpected W-which leads me to how recently I I accidentally heard the news that your father wants to kick you out from the family for good by the time you graduate... Even though you deserve so much better With the way I rarely interact with him and how he treats me, giving me all sorts of disadvantages, it is to no surprise that he does so if his intention since the beginning is to get rid of me. Ive already known this since ages ago, but it seems she only realized it recently. Im sorry Renald.. Her watery eyes now swell even more, as a single tear rolls down her cheek, if your mother actually tried hard enough, to earn a decent position in the family Maybe y-you wouldnt be in this miserable disadvantageous position. She leans towards me, her arms wide open. I open my arms as I hug her, falling into my mothers embrace. She continues to sob into my shoulder, wet with her tears. Because of your mothers selfishness and obliviousness You ended up in such a predicament... Seeing this woman who was once always cheerful, with a generous smile and positive outlook towards life, to be reduced to this pitiful, crying state, something snaps within me. I dont want to see her like this. She might have a part in making me the way I am, but that doesnt mean she deserves to be in this state. As I wrack my brain trying to find relief for her, amidst the sobs and whining, it reminds me of the one thing I achieved and quite proud of in my miserable past life making my father proud. I remember him crying happily as I received my graduate degree in a stadium near Tokyo University. He''s never seen before smile as I was able to support him, and lift him out of poverty. How he doesnt longer need to live in a run-down, small apartment, without a working heater or clean water. How I could treat him to eat the large unagi-don my father always secretly craved for, but wasn''t able to afford due to his meager salary. ...Maybe Aaron is right. I never had a mother, and she might never replace my real deceased mother. But it is my responsibility as Renald Alderhide to ease her my new mothers worries and make her proud that she gave birth to an incredible son. Even if her love is towards her past son, at the very least I should never give her a reason to cry again. Thats right, Im Renald Alderhide. Yoshinobu Ryo was the past. And Im no longer my past self. Dont worry My mother... Your little boy will manage somehow. Youve done nothing wrong. I forgive you... my mother. I hug her tighter. The warm sensation makes it to my heart. CH34 — Lurking Trouble Its him... Is that the one who achieved an Advanced level in theSchool of Wits Magic? Great How am I supposed to tell my father that I tried my hardest when a mere Count student achieved Advanced level I make my way home the usual path, trying to ignore the people who seem to have little to do with their lives but chattering and trading rumors. These rumors have been going on soon after I finished an advanced level exam in the School of Wits Magic, where I demonstrated the cursedSomnspell successfully. The very same spell that revealed the hidden thoughts, the hidden side of oneself. The reason I awoke from my foolish fantasy. And when cast on myself, it revealed another side of mine that I though expecting it to exist had never really grasped the depths of. Dark, sinister, twisted compulsion. An- ...Itd do me good not to delve deeper into those thoughts, lest I get a screeching complaint from the dragon. Although the rumors are mildly annoying and distracting, it is easily something to be brushed off, ultimately insignificant. I just wanna go back home and be done with this. I want to graduate as soon as possible. And focus on adventuring to hopefully strike it big and make my mother proud. Ahhh! Its you, human! Ive been looking for you! And there he is. That smug bastard. That classic streak of white that marred his blonde hair. The unforgettable arrogant dragonkin, Dae Sho, right at the front of my dorm. Why do almost all strange and unusual things happen when I come back to my dorm? Hey Dae Sho, why are you you know here? As I ask him, I notice two dragonkin with horns similar to those of Dae Sho behind him. Both of them are wearing all black and white robes with steel armor here and there. I can only assume they are his bodyguard. This is quite concerning as I have no clue why he is here so suddenly. Ive come to visit you after a talk with Senior Meyer. After Ive heard some interesting information from him. What kind of information? I can talk all day long, but shouldnt you take me inside your place? You know manners and what not? Sure... I open the door and welcome him and his followers inside. Its still strange. Back then, he used every chance to snap at me, always wary and hostile. Thats gone now, though I dont completely buy the change. I call upon the maid and ask her to prepare tea for my guest. Shortly after me and Dae Sho sit in the lounge, with his followers insisting to stay, standing just behind him, our tea is placed on the table by the maid. So, what is it that you seek from me? I ask, continuing the conversation. Good question. Let me tell you a story first. I arrived in the Veinard kingdom a week ago, mainly to meet Senior Karn Sho and Senior Meyer. During our conversation, Ive heard from him that he let you take something from the ruin for some reason. Damn, is he going to them away from me? Even though it is not related to dragons? Wait... technically it is. Its likely to be the cause of the ancient dragons appearance. No wonder he brings two followers. And I didnt have any means to defend myself... Is that why you come to me? Because you want my share of the goods that weve found on the expedition? Even though Ive got it with permission and approval from Professor Meyer himself? Yes of course. Ive learned from my mistakes and from Senior Meyers. Thats why I come with a proposition. Wait why are you even interested in human swords... And I thought humans are smart. I want every single item from that ruin, no matter if it is weird porcelain or human swords, there needs to be deep interest as it matters to the research of our esteemed dragon ancestors. It is of the utmost importance of us dragonkins, so my proposition is also equally handsome and rewarding In exchange for those swords, this generous one will reward you with ten platinum coins. T-ten platinum coins?! And he says that so casually Just how vast is his treasury for him to be willing to pay this much for something apparently useless to them? Or maybe his family covers the cost? I can start a middle size business or buy a large piece of land with that amount of money on me. Even a mansion might be within that range A mansion for mother would be nice. A fitting place for my precious and gentle mother. Although mothers house is well-off compared to the standards of the common class, it pales in comparison to the sheer size and luxuriousness of the main Alderhide mansion. Even a Count noble has that much wealth, imagine the other nobles above that title Damn it, Im getting distracted. So, what do you think, human? Arent I such a generous fellow? he says, showing a smirk with one eyebrow raised. How do you even have that amount of money? Of course you humans wouldnt know how much my family clans full interest entails. My family clan is the Sho clan, amongst the top nine ruling clans of the Lungkin Dynasty. For us, ten platinum coins are just a meager change. he boasts, as he lets out a confident smug. Ten platinum coins are really tempting, with it I can pay upfront of my debt towards my mother. But I should ask the dragons opinion first. Naga. Im sure youve heard him. What do you think? Those Swords Are Connecting You And This Great One. And You Think It Is A Great Idea To Give Them To A Stranger? Whats More, To This Little Tian Kin? Ten platinum coins are nothing to scoff at, Naga. With that amount of money, the things I can trade or buy are almost limitless. The swords being gone doesnt change a single thing, right? Maybe. But I Despise Their Kind. Come on You arent even sure about whether the swords are essential or not. I Still Stand With What I Said. Nevertheless, You Stand Above Me. You Are The One Who Makes The Decision Ultimately. If Those So-Called Platinum Coins'''' Are Necessary Then Do What You Must. Alright, alright Im not going to force you. If you really dont want the swords to be given to him then Ill reject his offer. Is That So Thank You, Human For Fulfilling My Request. Hey! Why are you spacing out?! Dae Sho shouts, pulling me out of the conversation with Naga. ...Thats the first time that dragon ever thanked me for something. Strange... Sorry Dae Sho, I say as I withdraw from my thoughts, although ten platinum coins are very tempting, the swords are not for sale. Aihhhyyaaa He grumbles a disappointing groan, why are you like this human?! Is the amount that I generously give to you is not enough?! Name your price then. Like Ive told you before, Its not for sale. How about twelve platinum coins? No. Fourteen platinum coins? No. ...Sixteen platinum coins? No. It is not for sale. I say folding my arms, holding my stance in this regard. Dammit human! Dae sho bangs the table with his fist, our tea splashes almost everywhere as a result, why do you have to make things so difficult!? Youre the one who makes this difficult and becomes too emotional. What rusty swords have use for you anyway?! He shouts even louder. I could say the same to you. They are just human swords. Its not even closely related to your ancestors. So thats it? No compromises huh?! He says, glaring at me with the classic eyes that I know him of in the ship. One with disgust and irritation. This staring contest feels eternal, but I dont relent and keep staring at his eyes that I swear seem to be burning. If theres nothing else for you to ask of me then please leave. I say, trying to be done with this whole issue. He grumbles some more. Clearly expressing his dissatisfaction with me. He walks to the door, but as soon as his hand holds the doors knob, he looks back at me. ...You will surely regret this human. Dae Sho says as he throws open the door and storms out. Soon followed by his guards. I quickly go to my room to forget my encounter with him. Hopefully, the last one as his eyes that gazed at me one last time before he went out, burns forevermore brighter with such malicious intent. Whatever... What I need to be focusing on right now is studying for the [Warfare Logistics] class. That means to the usual sky-palace library. The dragons lair... CH35 — Unusual Studying Companion Hmm. Interesting So is that it? In a world where magic becomes the ultimate entity an extra hand or tool that influences all sorts of lives, it doesnt have a single place in any logistical operation? For the logistics to be merely classified as a simple way of distributing food, material, and resources among the army. Quite strange indeed. But it is reluctantly understandable. Unlike tanks or other heavy weaponry in the previous modern world that need fuel, ammunition, and countless spare parts, not even including trained technicians both to operate and repair, magicians simply need decent food and several potions to operate. And in a world where a single magic expert can annihilate a one hundred soldier army, the complex challenges of utilizing weaponry and army units become naught but a flickering afterthought. Something that simply happens. Not connected to warfighting capability. I guess it is to no surprise that the logistical doctrine became such a simplified concept. Not the interconnected system over hundreds of varieties of other systems with intellectual and technological breadth, depth, and complexity that I am familiar with. With that in mind, It is to no surprise that very few take the [Military Logistics] and the one who chose to do so, most likely only do so for the military graduation credits. Im disappointed with this class honestly. I expect rigorous systems and calculation but found case studies behind the scenes of wars, mostly about the logistical or political side of war. The professor also mentions that the [Military Logistics] class only has a brief history, unlike other military classes, merely two years. The current logistical doctrine that shouldve fit according to this worlds unique situation and circumstances is still full of errors. Cradsten war, Concordis great war, and many more; all have the same theme in terms of how they handle logistics; with the same common problem C mismanagement. The de-facto ways of procuring food and supplies are always left to the soldiers in the field. Scavenging their way as they move forward, living off the land. Although it does make sense, setting aside morals, I cant help but feel theres definitely can be something done to improve the current doctrine. With intricate calculations, experiments, and of course data, you can come up with ways to predict at which stage an army unit needs what supplies and could also be incorporated into army placement and transportation. As most of the time, an army couldve won if only they have more mana potions with them. While as on the other side of the battlefield a certain army who didnt get much action finds out they have too many mana potions laying around to the point it halts their movement speed. But still How come what seems to be an obvious problem is not addressed? Is it something to do with the lack of political will? Or the problem is not too much of a big of a deal? Or maybe its just an oversight on my part, as I dont really have much practical knowledge or field information in this regard. And to get them. I need to participate in perhaps the royal military or even warfare. You Seem To Be Deep In Thought Human, Learning This Arcane Logistics. Is This Some Sort Of A New Way Of Magic That You Humans Developed? For once, I thought it would be a quiet night in the sky-palaces library. Accompanied with only a peaceful fireplace and surrounded in the comforting towering old wooden bookshelves. But here, a bored dragon unintentionally makes its way to my supposed private moment. The first time might I add. Ive been trying my hardest in ignoring the dragon, but how could I when its humongous serpentine-like body coils around on equally massive bookcases Im honestly surprised the dragon never got entangled with its own body. Logistics is not magic. I say, disputing the dragon, It is a discipline in managing resources to help human armies fight to their fullest. Hoooo I See Another Human Concept. But Why Bother Learning This Torturous Concept When You Can Simply Decimate Your Foes With Grand Magic Spells? Because humans are born with various constraints. I lecture, constraints that might be unthinkable or nonexistent for non-humans. To blow up a small mountain, a dragon can simply cast an explosive spell, for humans, however, it would require a lot of planning on the amount of mana needed due to our small mana capacity, and also where to strike the spell since our spells pale in power compared to the dragons. It is due to these constraints that we must be creative with our ways, one of them being this logistics concept. Then Why Bother, When You Can Use This Great Ones Might And Power? Another unnecessary offer, and most importantly a reluctant one. I have to admit, there is the temptation in using the dragons power. But I never want to conquer the world, theres a lot of responsibilities that lie hidden within it. Lets say I conquered the Veinard kingdom alone, what then? The power balance will be ruined, the citizens will question whether the new ruler brings good or not. Chaos will surge everywhere. Are you even willing for me to use your powers? Can you even accept your fate that you were summoned by a human?! What This Great One Thinks Does Not Matter. Does not matter? How come it doesn''t matter? So the dragon can just easily accept its fate? And why does it not matter? I desperately ask the dragons unfathomable thought. Thats Just The Way It Is. None Of My Thoughts Have Always Mattered. Thats Why Go Ahead And Use This Great Ones Potential To The Fullest. Then I simply wont use your aid. I dont even have any use for it. Somehow, I can feel the tension in the air, a deep gruntle, a look of chagrin comes from the dragon. I AM NAGA. The dragon let loose a deafening roar, threatening to burst my eardrums. So much for a normal quiet moment in the library. I AM THE VERY DEFINITION OF SUPREME AND MIGHT AMONGST DRAGONS. With its enormous body, it hovers and flies around in the above space, thanks to the library or sky palace towering ceiling demonstrating its swift flight. Untraceable to the eye. The once still air becomes violent winds as numerous chandeliers shake vigorously, alarming to fall. Many Have Fought For My Supreme Position And Many More Yearns To Utilize My Power For Their Own Personal Schemes. The dragon stops its face directly in front of me, shooting me a hostile look. Its sharp dragonic crimson eyes narrow, threatening to kill. The Tian, Raiyuu, Chaun, And Many More. All Are Jealous Of The Power That This Great One Possess. They Begrudgingly Revers To Me As The Supreme One As I Am The Wild Card That No Clans Can Hold Upon. A contemptuous growl rumbles from the dragons throat. Its head rises up, just on the level below the librarys ceiling. Many Would Gladly Destroy The World To Be In Your Place, My Creator. Those last words were hissed out, making me instinctively knock me back. But still seating in the chair. It Would Be Foolish To Not Use Me As An Aid. Or Even As A Mere Tool. The dragon lets out a chuckle as she looks down at me. Deep in its eyes, a dark and blank hole. ...Ive always wondered about this dragon. Might. Power. Supremacy. Those three words are always what the dragon mentions on and on and on And it keeps saying them as if theres nothing else the dragon can think of or say Why are you so obsessed with your powers and supremacy? Because That Is Solely My Identity. Nothing More Nothing Less. The sounds of the crisp crackling of the fireplace are whats left in this room, focusing me to ponder and make sense of what the dragon is trying to say. Then, a realization hit me. The dragon is naught but an empty husk that can only project power As power solely defines the dragon. ...Should I pity the dragon? No, the dragon wont like it. I wanted to keep our relationship cold and proper but it might be best to at least warm it a bit. To lessen the dragons worry. From Nagas explanation, she mightve thought of me as one of those cold-hearted beings that will take advantage of anything. Haaahhh What do I do with you Come here. I wave my hand, signaling the dragon to move close to me. The dragon willingly comes close to me, although with a confused look. Its enormous head that is equal to that of my upper body is only a few inches away in front of my face. I honestly dont know what to do with this dragon, as its appearance and presence is only due to an accident. But somehow it reminds me of what I usually do to Hyledd I reach out to the dragon, on top of its head is the gleaming golden crown, but it doesnt deter me from stroking the dragon scales on top of its head that is not covered by the crown; giving it head-pats. *pat pat* I appreciate your sentiment, but you do not need to force yourself. Its dragonic eyes gaze to space, seemingly deep in thought. Its tense scales are now relaxed, making me enjoy the smooth surface even more as I continue head-patting Naga. With the dragon finally remaining silent, I continue reading the book as I write down notes. Hmm... A basic magician squadron composed of six assault magicians, three aegis magicians, and one support magician, is estimated to require three to five mana potions the standard military-grade, for medium intensity skirmish combat. So if theres an average of a single combat every day, not considering casualties, the squadron would need to be resupplied twenty-one to thirty-five mana potions, which is around thirty percent of a standard wagon capacity If thats the case the- Human. What is it? Is this dragon lonely or bored or what? Ive Known Your Name. Even So, I Want To Know Your Name Directly From You. Well, thats weird My names Renald. Renald Alderhide. ...Reynard? Reynard, what?! No. Its Renald. R-ronald...? Really? Ronald!? Isnt that what I thought of my name when I first come to this world? I place my hand on the forehead and look down to the desk as Im sure Im smiling stupidly right now... How can this dragon think of my name as Ronald too This is ridiculously hilarious. Haaaa.. Thats right. I have no use of my past name. I should move on. Like I said. Its Renald. Renald. There you go. I say, ignoring the dragons expression, you got it right this time. Hmph, Strange Anyway, Decent Name Thank You... Its dragonic lips noticeably curl upwards slightly, expressing a rather content look... A lot of weird things have happened to the dragon. But I honestly prefer this many times more compared to its usual state of always bothering me about all-might and usurpation. Im not sure where your gratitude is coming from, but you''re welcome I guess Noticing that the dragon remained silent, I took the opportunity to continue what I was studying. Hmmm. If a squadron is expected to face a medium intensity skirmish two times per week then it will require one wagon full of supplies per month. So if thats the case the- Be That As It May. ...I shouldnt have allowed Naga to come here. I Cannot Fathom That You Do Not Have Something That You Desire With How Hard You Work. I pause for a moment and deeply think. What I desire huh... Now my desire is to make my mother proud. Mother doesnt say what she wants explicitly, other than for me deserving a better chance or to be successful in life. So in a way she doesnt tell me in detail what she thought of as success in life. But theres definitely something more than what my mother wants, or making my mother proud My unfulfilled yet foolish wish. I want... as weird as it may sound I want love... , I say, talking to myself as much to the dragon, but thats a foolish wish, for such a delusional abstract concept does not exist. I quickly dismay the thought. Hoooo I See... The dragon surprisingly replies quite quickly. Im not sure the dragon does so out of boredom or out of deep thinking as a rather sense of being in a state of contemplation comes from it. Well How about you then? I quickly ask, trying to divert the conversation topic, you might be one of my summonses but that doesnt mean Im not willing to fulfill any request, within my abilities of course. Ah. Now You Mention It. When Will You Learn Of The Wondrous Tales Of My Supremacy? This Great One Cant Wait To Hear What The Dragonkin Thinks Of The Supreme Naga. Ahhh Thats right. Dont worry, it will be quite soon. Tomorrow most likely. After the [Military Logistics] exams, the whole academia will enter a relaxed period. And shortly afterward graduation will come. My time in the academy is over, along with the Alderhide family... I would need to visit Professor Meyer immediately after the exam then, before his time is filled with grading the student exams. With his expertise once and for all, we will get the concrete answer to whether the legendary tales of Naga are actually written in the history book or not. Even then, Ive already prepared for the worst, that Naga is truly forgotten, never mentioned at all in any history book. Because if so, then I would totally know of its name before. The question then is, what would Naga think? CH36 — Forgotten Legend Times up! Put down your pen, and immediately bring the exam papers to me. The sound of the alarming bell strikes heavily to my eardrums, drowning in Professors announcement of the exams end. It shouldve triggered me with the suddenness of the loud ring of the bell, but on this special occasion, its music to my ears. Because I dont have to bore myself to death any longer with the all too easy questions. With this exam, this academy semester is coming to a close. For those graduating soon, Ill wish you all the best in the future. Graduation ceremony huh Ive known its coming closer, but with the professor mentioning it, the weight of it is only realized now. Well, its not something to ponder around. Theres a much more important agenda to think of. Visiting Professor Meyer. After handing the exam to the professor, I make my way to Professor Meyers quarter. Passing through the campus distinct white building, realizing that this might be the last time I can enjoy the beautiful architecture. It just so happens that I come across the classic bronze Bosart statue. There are other landmarks more unique and much more magnificent in terms of appearance, but I cant help but always notice the statue. A figure of a greatly educated man a symbol of great hope to the future of noble society. For me, however, its reduced to a figure of my pessimism and misery. Then she appears. She, the ideal woman in the most artistic form, everything about her is beautiful pristine white. ...Thats wrong. Sinister white fits her most. The royal bearing and pale skin appear devilishly inhumane. I quickly walk to the side, not wanting myself to be noticed by her group. And then continue to walk to my destination. I need to get away. Hoooo Whos That Female Human? I must admit, this is the first time you show interest in another human other than me. Which one are you talking about? The White One That Passes Before You White one Dont tell, Princess Vivienne? Whoever That Female Human Is, I Cant Help But Wanting To Pummel Her To The Ground. Wha Why?! That Female Human Surprisingly Irks Me. Dont You As Well? Shes The Cause Of Your Dismay, No? Calm down Naga You dont have to worry about such an insignificant thing. No It should be me who needs to calm down. The dragons outrage is due to my emotional outburst... And I can do so by focusing on whats going to happen soon. As Im now already in front of Professor Meyers quarter. Greetings Professor Meyer, I hope I didnt disturb you. As soon as I peek inside, I notice the stacks of papers on his table, covering almost half of it. Ahh Renald, its been a while. He says, putting the paper hes holding down flat to the table, dont let the stacks of papers here concern you. Some are just my research notes, although most are my students exams. I really am not bothering you right? I say, feeling a bit guilty, interrupting in the middle of what seems to be his busy period. I would gladly continue grading these later late at night, to spare some free time with one of my favorite students. Now dont be shy, please come in. Receiving the professor''s acknowledgment, I come inside, closing the door behind me, and immediately sit down in the available chair in front of him. Im sure youve come here not just to beg me to increase your already perfect grades like most students, so what is it that you need from me then? Is it still regarding the arcane decegram star magic rune surrounded by four hooded angels youve been researching about? Ahh actually no. Ive come here to ask you about something else. Does that mean you have found the answer?! He immediately leans forward, his eyes widening with sheer amazement, Please share it with me. Im actually rather curious about that whole research subject. Sorry Professor I gave up researching it, sadly. My research and leads keep giving me deadends. Can I even tell him that the magic rune leads to the summoning of an ancient dragon? I see What a shame He looks down, seemingly disappointed. Anyway, youve come here to ask about something else right? He quickly follows up, What is it that you want to ask? Uhhh.. Damn, Im being nervous Here goes nothing Have you heard of the name, Naga? Hmm Interesting He ponders, as he rests his chin on his hand, Naga was it? Never heard of it. Whats that? WHAT Both Professors answer and the dragons reaction are well within my expectations. But Naga would probably be unsatisfied with just this small answer. Should I just be straightforward and mention that Naga is an important and significant figure, being the supreme dragon that no other can fight against? No I need to test the water first, as Im currently swimming in dangerous waters. Dragon history is the source of pride of all dragons. If a human starts questioning the legitimacy of this great pride, it will be an easy trigger to a dragons outrage. This is merely my hypothesis that I want to discuss with you. I say, trying to subtly push the idea, I think the dragon statue that weve encountered on our past archeological expedition might be a newly undiscovered dragon that doesnt exist in the history book. Not the Raiyuu kind that Ive previously hypothesized. The dragon statue from our past archeological expedition was it? Its definitely a Raiyuu Its just like what you said before, back in the expedition. The humans who created the statue must have a misinformed idea about dragons, thus creating a false statue. Which is reasonable, considering they always lived under the surface or other dragonless areas. Well, what if What if they created the right depiction of one of the dragon kind? One that we have yet to know of? Okay. Then why would a dragon wear a human-made crown? Professor quickly counters. Professor... I call, trying to reason with what he thinks is unreasonable, the Anantem dragon kind ancestors have big jewelry implanted in their chest. Their descendants even to this day follow suit by having a small red gem implanted on their forehead. The now extinct Tubor dragonkind had leaf-like parts on their wings. I think it is within a reasonable scope that another dragon might possibly have a weird gimmick, such as a crown. A hint of uncertainty and doubt plastered in his features. I need to push in further. The dragon wears a crown, Professor. I continue, The crown mightve already existed since the beginning of its existence which might indicate that it is the ruler, the supreme one of the entire dragon race. Im sorry Renald, I know you mean well, but the concept of a supreme dragon ruling over the entire dragon race is to mildly put it it baffles me. Maybe its the supreme one that doesnt bother the other dragon kind because it is the one and only kind of its kind? Are you seriously doubting my knowledge regarding my esteemed ancestors? Professor asks, with a tinge of doubt and anger, raising his eyebrow, the dragons in the Verum Shihi era always fought with one another. Their respective strengths largely balanced the others out, with the Tian and Mervyn kind being slightly the more dominant dragon kind. HOW DARE THESE LOWLY INFERIORS FORGET THEIR ONCE SUPREME DRAGON Ughhh My head Its just a telepathic thought, but its anger is definitely transmitted to the point of causing a headache. Are you alright, Renald? Professor asks, clearly concerned for my well-being, It seems you need to take a rest. Dont worry, its just a slight headache. I say trying to brush it off. You dont need to be polite with me. He says, although I sense his mind to be somewhere else, I must admit, Im not convinced with your theory of this supreme Naga. It contradicts some elements of our history. It would need a lot of evidence to back it up, and an unauthenticated dragon statue is barely enough. He mentioned not be polite with him That means he subtly cues me to be direct with him. To be truthful about my state? Is it out of concern for my well-being or out of the discomfort of questioning historical pride? Whatever it is, it seems that he wants this to be over soon. Alright... I should get some rest then. I say, emphasizing on the rest, thank you for sparing the time to talk with me. No, it was my pleasure, he lets out a small smile, you may leave. Its a shame, you will be graduating soon. I sincerely hope this wont be our last meeting, and that your passion for history never dies. Of course professor, take care. Accepting the fact that whatever I say wont change his mind and most importantly having gotten Nagas answer, I head out to the door. Renald, wait! Yess..? I say as I turn my back. I forgot to mention since you are not going to be a student here anymore, here is my address, feel free to send me a letter. I hope we can still stay in touch once in a while He says, giving me a small paper. I quickly grab it and notice his address is quite close to the academy. In an affluent neighborhood. Thank you very much, professor. Ill send a letter sometime soon. I leave Professor Meyers room, knowing full well the storm thats possibly happening in the sky palace. Naga must be furious. I need to immediately check in with Naga. The dragon must be shocked with the revelation that its name is truly forgotten by the dragonkin. Whats worse is how even a Dragonkin history professor is not open to the idea of Naga. I immediately run back to my dorm, ignoring the onlookers. I come inside the dorm, climb up the stairs, open the door of my room, but something strange has happened. My room is messy too messy. This is weird. Im sure Ive tidied up a bit, and the maid in the morning would do the rest. How come all of my stuff is scattered everywhere? All of my clothes are now crumpled, even the cabinets of my drawers are pulled and some even went missing?! Wait a minute Did my room just get robbed?! How could this happen?! I need to report it to the security or the housemaids. Wait, I still need to check in with Naga first Ah Ill report it later, Naga comes first... .. By the time Im in the sky palace, the dragons rampage has already started. The whole building trembles and shakes. The loud noise of impacts keeps blasted over and over again. The dragon mustve made the room it''s hiding messy. I run to the source of it all. And there I see the dragons chaotic expression, with what seems to be a tinge of depression forming. DO YOU KNOW HOW IT FEELS TO REALIZE YOUR ENTIRE EXISTENCE IS MEANINGLESS?! TO HAVE TO COME TO TERMS THAT YOUR MISERABLE LIFE IS WORTHLESS?! The dragons voice causes another rumbling tremble on the scale of a small earthquake. Something inside me wants to back down, to get away from the dragons rampage. But no, I must face it. I cant just runoff. It would be cowardly to do so. Settle down, Naga. I say sternly, I know its heartbreaking that youre forgotten. But does it become meaningless? What do you mean? I WANT MY NAME TO BE REMEMBERED FOR POSTERITY. IN ORDER THAT MY MISERY HAS SOME SORT OF A MEANING. THAT IS MY MADE-UP PURPOSE TO CLENCH TO MY VOID LIFE. Misery? When youre the supreme dragon? OF COURSE... The dragon begins prowling, circling around me, its eyes filled with deep anger. OF COURSE THAT IS WHAT YOU ALL THINK. I BECAME SUPREME NOT OUT OF MY MEER WISH BUT OUT OF NECESSITY. A LONE DRAGON LIKE ME IS AN EASY PICKING FOR THE OTHER CLANS. The anger is still there, but now more controlled, shimmering beneath its eyes. It makes the dragon even more dangerous on the appearance at least. A lonely dragon huh... ITS A DRAGON EAT DRAGON WORLD. WHY BOTHER STRIVING IN A VIOLENT AND TRANSIENT WORLD The dragons still angry yet it lets out a small chuckle as if its laughing at itself. Well I ponder some more to its question, life has always been meaningless. There is no such thing as a grand purpose in life. WHAT IS THE MEANING OF MY EXISTENCE THEN? BEFORE AND NOW Purpose huh Such a loose and abstract concept. Does the dragon want me to give it some sort of purpose? Even I dont have a concrete answer for it. Nevertheless, an answer is needed, even an imperfect one. Purpose is not something that you can just come up with in mere notice. Purpose is something you must uncover. Look from the inner within of your soul. Maybe youll find it inside. The dragon stares daggers back at me, its dragonic eyes narrow to the point I can feel their sharpness, doubting and questioning my lecture. Surprisingly, the dragon slightly withdraws, coming to reluctantly accept my idea, from the looks of it. The dragon turns back and swiftly moves to a random room within the sky palace, the door shuts as soon as it goes inside. I quickly run, and knock on the door, questioning whats on Nagas mind. Do Not Disturb Me. I Shall Contemplate I keep banging the door, but Nagas response is still to remain silent... CH37 — Graduation Blue sky, a perfect protecting dome that plays with the sunlight on this fine beautiful day, promising to be the canvas to a peaceful and bright outlook towards life. A perfect day to be outside. What a coincidence that today is the graduation ceremony of Bosart University. Groups of students stand in the beautiful field just beside the campus. Instead of the classic square cap that Ive worn in my previous graduation, this time Im wearing a cone baggy cap, similar to that of a mage. On the grandiose stage adorned with golden and jewelry ornaments with bountiful flowers gather important figures such as the head of Bosart university and the deans of each department who one by one give boring speeches. Leaving me no choice but to grumbly pass through it with my mind somewhere else. Next up is what seems to be an announcement of honor students, as one after the other gets called up and goes to the stage. Just another mundane procedure of graduation ceremony. This whole thing sure takes a long time... In theSchool of Wits Magicwe have Renald Alderhide. With his great talent and no small amount of determination and hard work, he was able to master a legendary spell and achieve advanced level mastery in just three years from scratch the first in the history of theSchool of Wits Magicacademia. Another wave of claps comes through with multiple eyes staring at me... My name just got called. That means I have to come to the stage. Why are they even over-exaggerating my achievements? It mustve been purely to raise the other students'' morale or something. I mean its just achieving an advanced level of magic, not really a novelty. Whatever, just follow along with the program. I walk to the stage, where I stand side by side with the other students who apparently excel in their respective schools of magic. Instructor Smush comes to me with other teachers approaching other students besides me. In front of me, she attaches a golden badge of theSchool of Wits Magicto my chest. You might not notice it Renald, but Im very proud to be a mentor to such a talented student. Without even giving me a chance to reply, she already goes away, following other teachers in leaving the stage. Soon shortly followed by all of us as we make our way back to the field. Surprisingly, after Ive finally gotten back in my original position, she still stays on the graduation podium, standing with a straight back and proudly. Today, in this beautiful clear weather I, Vivienne Veinard, the second royal princess, is incredibly honored to address the graduates of Bosart University that the Veinard can rely on should the need arise. My heart goes out to all of you who have worked for this achievement and waited for this day for years. Countless hours have been poured into perfecting the art of magic and many more in other fields. Hmmm Another dull speech. When will this ceremony be over...? The boredom causes me to daydream... We Veinard have been the spearhead of the prosperous humankind. We pioneer new frontiers and reach new heights never before imagined, bestowed by our knowledge and wisdom that is what makes us humans. And so as the representation of the Veinard Royalty, weve declared to open our campus door, to accept admission to all human kingdoms in the Concordis-sphere. This major news is like a grenade thrown in the middle out of nowhere. Most are shocked as the field now is filled with countless whispers, with an equal number of students leaning towards one another, discussing the major change thats about to happen to the Bosart University. Times are changing. She continues her speech, not minding the ruckus, this is a small step towards a more united front of the great Humankind. Thank you and may Goddess Maria bless us all. Cheerful hand claps of numerous graduates and spectators congratulate her speech, she ends her speech with a simple bow with her two hands daintily lifting the skirt. And then with some last few words from the Head of the Bosart University, the graduation is drowned with loud magical fireworks, along with cheers of hooray and joyful screams. The perfect rows and columns of students standing up become a mess as the ceremony is over and scrambles. I follow along with Elras and Aaron in walking away to the sideline, where most students parents and families are waiting. Hmm... Strange. I remember when I received my degree I was ecstatic. Dreams and big hopes of a great degree flow to my mind, as I daydream and wonder about the desired future that what was once was soon reachable. Now I dont really feel anything. Only a single thought that it''s finally over. A burdensome mandatory task is finally dealt with. Reinhardt-sama, Aaron calls, Have you reckoned before the princesss shocking announcement? Surprisingly no, Elras replies, seemingly a bit disappointed with himself, a loose alliance with the whole Concordis kingdoms, or maybe a closely knit alliance with a few of our neighbors? That''s within expectations, and what our kingdom usually does. But this kind? I dont know if this is for the good or for the worse. One thing for sure, something worldwide is brewing. I have some ideas, but with how this recent event proves how wrong my speculation was, I might definitely be wrong. I dont have much to say with how clueless I am in regards to the kingdom''s politics, but even then I knew that the Veinard kingdom doesnt act hostile with neighboring kingdoms, although they arent exactly friendly with them either. Neutral but likes poking other kingdoms affairs. And they are allowed to act that way thanks to its sheer scale compared to other kingdoms. Ill leave it to the experts. Congratulations sweetie! Mother comes holding a flower banquet, looking very lovely. She runs out, arms wide open, and goes straight at me. She comes quite forcefully, having to withstand her passionate platonic love, and even with flowers in her hand, she is still quite impatient enough to hug me tight. I smile a bit forcefully and wave back to Aaron and Elras, where they return the gesture and give me time and space with my mother, as they go to their respective families that are waiting for them too. Thank you, mother, for the flowers... Honestly, Im not a big fan of flowers, and Im not sure how to reciprocate. But it''s the intention that matters right? With this, youve truly become a real adult! Whats left is for you to find your special someone! Special someone huh Ive given up on finding one. Even if my love towards my mother is a platonic love that still leaves a gaping hole inside my heart, it will do. It saddens me, even in her happy attitude I can still sense some guilt beneath it. Our last conversation mustve weighed her down. Excuse me, young lord! Then out of nowhere, I look at that shout that seems to be addressed towards me. The housemaid in my dorm. She seems to come here in a rush with the apparent sweat that builds up around her normal features. Yes? Whats with the rush? Forgive my unsightly appearance young lord, she bows slightly, her hands holding the letter reaches out to me, a representative from theAdventurers Creedrecently comes to the dorm and wants to give the young lord a letter containing an emergency quest they hope you can respond as soon as possible. I take the letter, open it, and begin to read its content. An emergency quest in subjecting a very recently discovered kobold nest three hours walk, outside of the city. The kobolds have an explosive growth rate, and many were spotted in the area, thus leading the guild to ask for as much support as possible. The ultimate goal is to destroy the nest, but thinning their population is also fine, apparently. Lone adventurers without an established party will be put into a team chosen by the guild. Theres already a meeting point if I can respond to the guilds call. The adventures guild that I sign up for huh Strange I know Ive signed up to the guild in preparation for what''s to come after graduation as I cant depend too much on Elras name, but this seems to come out of nowhere. Well, it does give a huge reward for this kind of quest. You did a good job. You can go back now. The housemaid replies back by bowing slightly and immediately heads back to the dorm. Mother, it seems that Ive just received an emergency and sudden quest. It should be relatively quick and short, but I have to prepare immediately. Sweetie, youve just graduated! This calls for a celebration! Not a dangerous quest. Cant you postpone it to at least tomorrow? Im sorry mother. The guild calls for me and it''s an emergency quest. Due to its nature, it is always sudden, although in return they give a higher reward. Could you please give me this one chance? This is a responsibility of mine I need to fulfill, as Ive become an adult like what youve said, mother. Finee.... She says, seemingly giving up without hiding her displeasement, make sure you be careful and after the quest is over, to go back to me alright? Ill be waiting for you in the Alderhide mansion. I hurry back to campus and ride a horse provided by the guild to the main road, accompanied by the bewildered expressions of passersby. The reason is apparent. A graduate in fancy getup seemingly fleeing from the university. And perhaps I am. Though kobolds are nothing to scoff at if left alone for too long. Even if it plays into my hands, Im doing the right thing here. A heavily fortified gate comes into view. Guards are doing searches, but just for those entering the city. Nonetheless, a youth in stand-out clothes at full speed is apparently suspicious enough to make an exception. HALT! One guard shouts at me while his colleagues align their spears to make sure I turn into a pincushion should I try to run past them. In a hurry are we? Why dont you show us some identification and tell us why you need to leave the city, huh? I dont know whether he thinks Im a thief or is just being sadistic, but I dont have the time for either. Im on a guild mission, so shut it and make way! Having the badge thrust in his face luckily makes him come to his senses. Le-let him through. Out of the city, the road is still well-maintained, but as I navigate towards the meeting point, stony paths take over and force me to slow the horse. At the side of the road, lies a group of adventurers, some on horseback. Swords on their hip and one of them wears the classic baggy hat a wizard hat. Strange. That would indicate that he is a proficient magician. With magicians being rare enough, especially inAdventurers Creedit would be overkill for this quest. The party consisted of six people too, a bit too much for thinning out kobolds population. You must be Renald Alderhide. One of them says, putting up a neutral face, come. We must hurry. I want this to be done before sunset, although that would be impossible from the looks of it. Their horses neigh as they start moving, all of them already on the move. What the No introductions or some sort of briefing on the quest? Probably as we go I guess... We are already quite far away from the city, our surrounding is a thin forest, with few trees, leaving considerable open space for maneuvering. Now on foot as we are nearing the nest. We should arrive soon towards our destination. The sooner I can be done with this strange party, the better. The party is, to mildly put it, quite a bit off. The others rarely talk with one another, so our trip is filled with a heavy silence. I understand and even expect some awkwardness since this is a loosely formed team, but this is too much. Hello Renald. Its been a while. Unexpectedly, what comes to view is Dae Sho with his bodyguards. How the hell is he here? I wish there is a better way to settle this, human. But time is running up for me, and you dont do much to help me anyway. Why are you here? What do you want Dae Sho? I ask, quite pissed with his roundabout attitude. You know what I want. Stop being clueless and put up an innocent front. Where are the ancient swords? Hes still on about the swords? I thought he gave up already. I will be extra nice to you and still give you the last opportunity to give me your ancient swords and return with your pockets heavy with money. You are still on about the swords?! Ive told you on and on that, Im not giving it to anyone else! His face explodes with fury, his hand gripping the sword at the side of his hip. First, I insist on buying your swords with no small amount of money. Second, Ive tried to avoid using violence by ransacking your place in the hopes to find your hidden swords. Now, you leave me no choice but to cripple you, human! He brandishes his sword, looking awfully similar to the distinct slightly curved single-edge sword Ive known of in my past life. A katana. A fucking katana. To think it exists in this world too. I wouldve appreciated its craftsmanship if it werent pointing right in front of my face. His underlings brandish their weapons too, including my party, all pointing their weapons at me. Their faces belittling and mocking me. Shit. Its a setup. I shouldve known! I move ever more slowly backward, brandishing my swords. My mind is already set with the incantations that will provide me the reinforcement I direly need, preparing for the worst. KyoruS CH38 — Struggle To The Bitter End Dont be an idiot and try to resist Renald! Dae Sho shouts, with a tinge of mocking, weve outnumbered you ten to one. I would like to settle this peacefully. He says so, but action always speaks the loudest, and what it''s showing is the opposite. Their hands are not withdrawing away from their swords, gripping tightly to it, their posture ready and on high alert. They are not going to hold back. I keep moving behind, creating as much distance as possible from them. I whisper my chant. Then my long-awaited minions'' arrival comes. In this evening light, where the sun slowly falls down, leaving the sky with a tiny glimpse of the faint sunlight. Darkness comes sooner than natural. Rows of my shadow minions come to form, inhumane soldiers ready to fight as ever in position. Spears aligned pointing straight at them. A total of around twenty shadow minions has been summoned. My ego and pride rise to the sky-high, as I see the twist of turns their expression has now become. Wh-what?! Dear Goddess! What kind of demonic magic is this?! Their minds overloaded, seemingly trying to comprehend this absurd summoning of the unknown hostile beings. Calm down, men. Dae sho hands race to the air, halting his underlings. Chin raised high, my father has always taught me to never underestimate my opponents, even if they are weak humans. Now, I can see his lesson has come to fruition. Fascinating indeed, this magic of yours. He moves forward, taking his time as he steps to the front. Why is he so confident? Wait, dont tell me Hes going to cast a spell?! All of you spread out to the sides! In a split second, I roll to the other side while catching a glimpse of a magic circle hovering over Dae Shos hand. Fen! A devastating burst of white fire comes out. Enlightening the field. As if napalm was dropped. Fire brighter than the sun. Larger than what Ive ever seen before, leaving nothing but dust and ash. Only six of my shadow minions survived. Shit. Dont give the human any breather, all of you deal with the monsters! Go getem lads! Shouts one of the adventurers. Calm down, Renald. Even with more than half of my shadow minions decimated, the situation is still salvageable, I mus- Zan! A streak of white swords slash trail comes at me in a flash from quite the distance. My body Instinctively tries to parry it, its razor-sharp flash signaling its menace. *clang!* An unexpected force hits the sword and knocks me off out of balance. Even in this considerable distance of ten meters, it can reach out to me. Does that mean it is some sort of long-range sword slash? Its even much more powerful compared to a normal sword slash. Dammit, Im not given the time to arrange their fights in an effective formation. All of my attention that shouldve gone to the shadow minions is forced to be put on Dae Sho. Ig Zan! I stop my chant and dodge to the right. Its slash naked to the eye, as I feel an excruciating pain flowing in my cheek. A graze or wound to the cheek. My unoccupied hand goes to feel the cheek. Its wound half a centimeter deep, and blood flows as much as its sting. Fuck I need to focus. I almost got myself killed. Zan! Another from the left, my body and sword tilted to the left. Zan! Another from the right, my body and sword tilted to the right. Zan! A quick horizontal slash from the right, sweeping to my abdomen. I jump behind quickly. Almost losing my balance. Yen! My mind, body, and sword already prepare for another magical sword slash, yet what comes is a darkish purple magic beam, seemingly corrosive with its mystical nature, sprouting out from his hand that hovers a magic circle. Sapelo! A small golden invisible magic barrier appears right in front of me. Barely in the nick of time to cover me from the burst of the darkish purple corrosive magical beam. Haah Haah Haah.. Everything goes by so quickly. Im out of breath already. In this short amount of time, fighting foolhardy, Ive finally come to understand Dae Sho''s way of fighting, his fighting style an unrelenting speed and constant pressure. Not good on my side. I need to deal with him as soon as I can. I cant even see the condition of the battlefield with all of my attention placed on him. Out of breath already, human? His katana lowers to the ground, smiling mockingly. His hand sweeps his somewhat long hair, letting out a smirking smile as his chin rises up high, as he belittles me naturally with his lowered gaze. His haughtiness radiating from his body is at an all-time high now. My shadow minions without my lead wont hold out for much longer, I need to do something to finish this quickly! Its all or nothing. Ebrest! Faint small white clouds surround his head, engulfing his attention to it, obscuring his sight. Flickers white stars, then, appear, indicating that hes fully distracted. Cant believe Im using wits magic for offensive usage. I swing my sword to the bottom right, aiming at his shoulder, putting all of my energy into it, desperately hoping that this one attack will finish him which leads me a step closer to surviving this hostile encounter. At last, rather than the sense of cutting flesh, a hard wall stumps the swords impact. Fuck! Theres hardened steel armor beneath his slim figure?! Ughh, well struck, human. But you shouldve aimed for the head! AHHH! A wince of pain unconsciously comes out of my mouth. Shortly following with excruciating pain in my hand. My sword flew out of nowhere, escaping away from my grasp. Its strong momentum causes me to lose my balance and ultimately fall to the ground. I look at my hand and although its still intact in one piece, a wound in the palm where all of the pain is centered. A deep slash with white bone on the bottom. Blood trailing down to my arm. My sight unconsciously darts towards the rest of the battlefield, showcasing how grim the situation is. His dragonkin bodyguards are still in decent shape with small wounds here and there. And that one magician is surprisingly still alive unscratched, but the other adventurers arent so lucky. None of my shadow minions are standing, only small patches of black dust are whats left of them. Their death causes me to lose hope. I cant die like this. I havent repaid my debts to my mother! Theres got to be another way. Can I summon more shadow minions with the lives of the recently defeated adventurers?! Wait, no, I need to be the one who personally takes their lives. Quite a shame, human. I expected a better fight than this. He walks slowly at me, really taking his time. Especially with those shadow underlings of yours that you had. But that unsurprisingly doesnt change your fate, as your superiors the dragonkin tramples the lowly human race, even to this age. He brandishes the sword so close at me toying with me. Now then Where are the ancient swords?! Spit it out! And I might actually consider sparing your worthless life. The tip of his blade digs into my neck. Its stinging pain flows as much as the blood that seeps out from it. I aint fucking giving up. I need something. Another spell cast. One last chance. Just accept your fate already, human. Dont be stubborn. He moves another step, stepping heavily on my moving hand. I wince in pain once more, grimacing that my last chance to direct a spell at him failed. My Master. My Creator. Please Summon Your Dragon. A sudden desperate plea comes to my mind, that of the dragon. Ancient history dictates that us dragonkin is the superior being even in our current humanoid form as power and strength run in our very blood. If it gives you small comfort, I dont feel any gratification from winning this fight. As it is natural for me, a dragonkin to win against a human. Lest I would shame my great ancestors if I lost to a mere human. My only choice is the dragon now, but should I really use such a nuclear way? No, I must survive. Screw the consequences. As your one and only lord; heed upon your creator''s call I summon theeNaga My Master. Promise Me. That No Matter What I Do Next, You Will Continue Treating Me The Same As Before. I promise... A thunderous earthquake shakes the earth, startling everyone including me. Dae Sho especially, his eyes darts everywhere to the surroundings. He must have felt how absurd this whole thing is. A faint surge of power surrounds the area, tensing everyone with its dominant pressure. Wh-whats happening. What did you do, human?! A massive magic circle appears out in the sky, hypnotizing the spectators to pay attention to this never-seen-before spectacle. An unknown and bizarre phenomenon, causing the start of all kinds biggest fear the fear of the unknown. AT LONG LAST I DESCENT UPON THIS GODFORSAKEN WORLD The voice that came is another earthquake, a thunder that strikes out of nowhere, something primal with inhumane malice, trembling them as it ignites their deepest subconscious fear. TO REMIND ALL OF YOU WHOS YOUR ONCE TRUE SUPERIOR The dragons head emerges first from the massive magic circle. Bestial and Demented. None of its once elegant features is apparent. Its eyes threaten to kill as its eyebrows lower as it can get. WHERE DRAGONS COWER IN THE WAKE OF MY WRATH The rest of the body comes out, hovering up in the sky. Its purple lilac scales cover the body combined with its gleaming crown lights even brighter that pales the honeyed evening light, bewitching people with its archaic divine aura that contains unmeasurable power. A divine, ancient, and almighty being. I AM NAGA. GOD AMONGST DRAGONS. Its long wavy serpentine body moves just a little, but that alone is enough to release a powerful freezing wind of the winter, giving me the chills. Asserting them that the dragon didnt come out for a friendly chat. AND I HAVE COME FORTH TO OBLITERATE YOUR, PITIFUL, INFERIOR, EXISTENCE. CH39 — Purpose Epiphany The serpentine dragon flies up to the sky, causing every single spectator to hold their head up high, looking up to the sky, as the dragon returns the favor and looks down to them. The dragon lets out a mocking smirk, belittling them down below. That is if anybody else besides me is still alive. The thundering hail of thorny ice chunks finally passed, leaving a scene of Dae Shos obliterated underlings. The ground, neither dirt nor grass, is soaked in the thawing ice and the fresh spilled red blood. Even the once few standing trees have fallen, leaving the only thing that sticks are towering spiked ice. The kind of ice that came from the arctic that''s been hardened and frozen for millennia. When Naga is summoned to this existence, the first thing it does is shower the plane with a storm of spiked ice. One spell... One spell and it had managed to turn the table of the battlefield to our side and transformed the environment into a cold and brutal icy tundra. No time to lose. Still laying down, I grab my vitality potion and quickly drink it. A never seen before a hideous grin spread over Nagas face as it looked down towards the result of its rampage. YOU ARE, ALL OF YOU, WEAKLINGS The voice is deep, heavy, and resonant. Unlike the kind voice, Im used to when I converse with the dragon, this one expresses such deep malice and hatred. Even when its malice is not directed towards me, I still shiver. I FORGOT HOW DECREPIT THE TIAN KIND CAN BE My body starts feeling better, the stinging pain is becoming more numb, thanks to the vitality potion for sure. But blood is still seeping out, although a little less. I rip the cloth on my arm and start wrapping a makeshift bandage, trying to ignore the monstrosity outside. EVEN YOUR TRUE PROUD ANCESTORS ARE NOTHING IN THE FACE OF MY WRATH After finishing taking care of myself, I look around the battlefield once more. Dae Sho somehow is still alive on the outside at least as his face is going through a myriad of different emotions. His eyes watching the dragon with wide, frightened eyes. Cold sweats drench his face. Only he stands amongst the spiked hard ice. His underlings mustve been finished, as they are not in sight. Quiet mewling of pain and appalling are whats left of them, maybe on the ground. He looks shocked frozen, his legs barely moving, one step back at a time. Retreating. All of his movements are stiff as if hes a robot. Kem! A sudden spell cast. Puffs of white huge smoke surround him. A quick flash of his running silhouettes is whats left. Running away in a flash. The dragon swiftly chases him, leaving out of my sight. WHERE ARE YOU RUNNING TO, LITTLE DRAGON? Yet, even when I cant see them, the dragons toying attempt can still be heard, forcing me to imagine what kind of fate lies in wait for him. YOUR ANCESTORS MUST BE PROUD OF YOU FOR RUNNING AWAY LIKE THE LITTLE INSECT THAT YOU ARE The ground trembles. Quick flashes of light spring out to the sky randomly. WHERE ARE YOUR BOLD WORDS AND PROUD DECLARATIONS OF YOUR LINEAGE THAT WORTHS NOTHING I want to move, but my body is too tired out. COME SAY THOSE WORDS AGAIN SO I MAY LAUGH AS I HUNT YOU All I can do is stay here and wait for Nagas victory. I wish I could see their fight To make sure everything is going well. It doesnt fit me to stay in here helplessly. FOOLISH TIAN, DO YOU REALLY THINK THIS VENERABLE ONE NEEDS TO CHASE YOU DOWN? A Magic circle appears on the ground, a huge one, right in front of me at that. Then Dae Sho and Naga appear right in my own eyes. How?! Teleportation magic?! SURPRISE Dae Shos once confident smirk immediately shifts back to the same frightening face. But amidst resignation, I start sensing defiance as rage sparks upon his face. Fen! Another sudden spell cast. The same burst of fire that decimated half of my shadow minions, blasting from the human-sized magic circle that hovers in front of him. The fiery red beam lances out with more heat and more than enough volume to cover the dragon, fed by his desperation, lit by his hope. The Naga counters it with a small chuckle, as it pushes through like it is nothing, basking in its searing touch. A swift tail smacks Dae Sho. Unseen to the eye, as I only notice it after I hear the smacking sound and the tail in Dae Shos former position. It knocks him far to the edge of my sight, where a chunk of ice stops his flight. An earth-shattering impact. Releasing a shout of deep pain as he hit the spike, leaving a huge crater on the vertical ice, as he ultimately falls to the ground. KOWTOW BEFORE ME FOOL Somehow despite his worn-out state, Dae Sho is still able to move slightly, now kneeling and his head touching the ground, kowtowing. W-w-w-why... Why are you doing this?! What has this lowly one did to anger the great ancestor! Ancestor? Definitely, the wrong question to ask, as Naga releases a deafening roar, causing the ground to shake for a second. DO YOU KNOW WHO THIS VENERABLE ONE IS, LITTLE DRAGON? M-m-my ancestor! Amidst his plea, he raises his head, looking directly to the dragon right in its eyes, forcing a smile Of course! Y-your my ancestor! My esteemed ancestor! WRONG. I AM NAGA. YOUR ANCESTORS ETERNALLY HATED THIS SUPREME ONE Out of nowhere, a frozen spike pierces Dae Shos abdomen. Shock and agony are clearly plastered on his face. The ferocious smile that spread across Nagas dragonic features that display its inhumane rows of teeth sends shivers to my back. M-my family will never forgive this.. a-vaaa..ngeee... The body slacks, laying flat on the floor, painting the dirt bright red as rivers of blood flows out from his mouth and from the huge gaping hole in his stomach. The foe that I, despite using my all to fight, barely avoided dying to, was defeated in an instant and in a toying manner. As if it was a tiny, insignificant matter. When it took me all my might to fight him. With vengeance taken, the dragon seems to spare no time as it immediately dashes towards me. Its head that soared up in the sky is now lowered, closing down to me, touching the ground. My Master. My Creator. Are You Alright? The dragons voice carries an unmistakable tint of reverence. The once fierce dragon, who decimates his foes so easily, is now looking at me with its eyes that shine meekly. Its devilish and mocking smile is now replaced with a rather concerned one. A rather abrupt change. Whats up with you Dont worry, Im fine I say, mustering any last bit of energy I have within me. I like to think Im not in critical condition, but even with the help of the vitality potion, it is undeniable that Ive lost lots of blood... A mysterious purple light starts to emit from within the dragons body. It grows brighter and brighter, engulfing the dragon until it disappears inside. Worry grows more and more. I dont know why its happening, but my gut feeling tells me that nothing good comes from it. Yet, the dragon reacts with indifference, as it remains still and its attitude still the same, as if it accepts its fate. The light brightness becomes too much to the point it stings, forcing me to close my eyes. After a certain while the light slowly dims out, and when it is safe and the light is gone I open my eyes again. The view that greets me is jaw-dropping. The gigantic and mighty dragon is nowhere to be found, in place of it is a girl. No, a girl is not the proper word. Goddess would fit her more as her beauty is out of this world. Traces of her previous dragon-being is apparent. Two bright brown horns grow out on top of her head, sharply pointing upwards zigzaggingly. Extending from the bottom is a tail covered in smooth scales peeked under her dress in the same color as her hair. The tip of the tail did not touch the ground. This is where the dragon resemblance stopped. Her human body is filled with tantalizing curves, as if God personally sculpted his ideal woman, wearing a one-piece purple dress that clings to her figure, leaving little to the imagination. Her enticing, amethyst eyes gaze at me over her puffy, heart-shaped lips. She has a dainty nose and silky smooth straight hair with the color of new bloom lilac that flows to her waist. Her entire being radiates a bewitching aura, a mix of royal elegance and gracefulness, but with a sharp, powerful undertone. Hidden in plain sight. As her appearance would captivate anyone in her wondrous beauty. Th-this grea this one greets its creator, it''s master. A feminine voice comes from her, forcing me to acknowledge her existence, reinforcing the reality where shes not a mere illusion. Her voice carries the same depth and power as during her reign, but they are greatly overshadowed by its graceful, and intoxicating lullaby-like sound. The girl from a seiza position bows down, lowering her upper body all the way until her chest presses against her lap. Her palms lie flat on the ground, forming a triangle directly under her face, copying Dae Shos kowtow. A truly revenant prostration showcasing the utmost reverence and admiration towards me Who who are you? Out of disbelief, thats the only thing I can say. I know deep inside who she might be, but I refuse to believe in such a concept. Its me, master. The dragon youve summoned your creation. The dragon I know was never this submissive. I reply with curtness. And never adopted a human form... Theres definitely a mistake. This one depleted all of her reserved mana in maintaining her true dragon form and in casting her arsenal of magic spells, which subconsciously forced me to transform to my human form. This lowly one didnt realize her true place as your creation. Sadly, this lowly ones foolish dragonic ego obscured her true purpose in coming to her second existence, as your creation. True purpose...? What are you trying to say? Remember, my master, when you told this one to look from within her soul? To think hard of my own existence? Yeah I say as I recall the event where nothing unusual happens, what about it? An epiphany strikes me undoubtedly thanks to your guidance, my master. Ive realized, after pushing aside my foolish arrogant pride that deep within my soul Ive finally had something that no sentient beings ever had and also what Ive always craved for a purpose. Insects had the instinct to survive, but they didn''t have the sentient mind to fully appreciate when they succeeded in their goals. Dragons could be born to fulfill some role assigned by their clan, but that was a purpose they were given. Ive come to realize, I had been reborn with a purpose, my body, my mind, my existence had been reincarnated around that purpose, for that purpose, by that purpose. You unconsciously gave me my lifes purpose. To serve you, to please you to worship you. All of this thanks from a talk out of whim? Its undoubtedly weird how she can change her personality so easily. So many inexplicable things have happened and coupled with the recent intense fight, I cant muster any brainpower to reason about what''s happening... My master. My creator. She calls softly affectionately, please bestow your newly awakened servant a name. Isnt your name in the first place Naga? Whats wrong with your name? That is this one''s previous lifes name. In all honesty, Im not sure what to make of all this. An almighty dragon is now submitting to me, especially more so in her womanly human figure. It would be a lie to say I hate it, but also one if I said I fully liked it. I want to tell her that all of this is unnecessary. That she doesnt need to prostrate and debase herself toward me. But, her prostration form looks excruciatingly stoic, as if shes iron-willed in submitting to me. And with me being in a slightly critical condition combined with the devastated war-torn environment, we need to move and get away from this place quickly. I should just get this over with as soon as possible and talk about this epiphany of hers more later. Fine then, if thats your request. Your name from now on will be Shen. She loves to boast the title God amongst dragons so proudly, so might as well name her from that aspect. Inspired by the Chinese word for god or deity Shen. My master she says, sounding deeply ecstatic, please allow this awakened servant to reaffirm her place once more by bearing witness to my oath of servitude. What? Thats unnecessary... I say, clearly shocked with whats happening. I-I insist... Please She quivers unexpectedly, still in her prostration position. Looks like I have to give in. Fine Make it quick. Her quiver stops and somehow an aura of serenity and devotion comes out from her. I, with the new name bestowed by his grace Shen solemnly pledge myself before Renald Alderhide, my creator, my lord, my master. I am to fight bravely even in staggering odds on his behalf. I am the guardian that defends and protects his very being. To serve him; to please him; to worship him; to fulfill his commands. I pledge my heart and soul to the servitude of my master until the end of times. I am Renald Alderhides servant, and furthermore, proud to be. As soon as she completes her oath, the familiar sensation of the soulbond between me and her disrupts and transforms to a gleaming thread with the exuberance of a purple diamond. Similar to the strength of the diamond, the bond becomes ever-more rigid, unbending, and feels more complete, eternal flawless than ever before. I used to hope that the soulbond before maybe just may be able to be cut off, but now it is truly out of the question and irreversible. The girl raises her upper body remaining in a folded sitting position as she gazes so seriously at me. As if shes focusing all her senses into capturing my existence. Her expression, embarrassment? shyness? wonder? Even in her myriad of emotions, she looks adorable and dainty, leaving no trace of the once ferocious ancient dragon that toys with its foes until finishing it with a heartless death. KyoruS CH40 — Shen, The Dragon Servant I have fought against all odds, facing thousands of dragons that could cover the entire sky. And just recently, Ive slain the heretic who dares to hurt my master and daringly declare himself as my descendant. Yet at this time, I cant do simple human behavior such as walking... She says faintly, failing to hide her obvious disappointment. It was a rather hilarious sight. After her kowtow, she tried to stand up, only for her flimsy use of her legs to fail miserably as she fell down. The graceful image of hers was instantly ruined. Now, within my arms lies the goddess that was once a dragon, Shen, grasping onto my neck. Her face inches away from me. Her radiant eyes glued at me, focusing solely on my very being. She looks up as she does, showing a gorgeous smile, one that seemingly never fades. Her enticing breast presses to my chest, where her cleavage is all open for me to see. Ive somehow managed to not peek at it and put on a poker face. I think this is whats called princess carry. Please forgive me for not being able to walk yet... Even when ashamed and disappointed, theres just something from her voice that entices me. Its alright, Naga No, Shen. Your true dragon form never had limbs for you to experience, to begin with. Doesnt hide the fact that Im being useless and burdensome to you, master~ A shiver runs down my spine the moment she says master soo affectionately. This is bad. It heavily embarrasses me, when Im supposed to be dependable and strong. Anyway You dont need to call me master. Just call me by my name, Renald. Why master? I do not understand. There''s joy from our bond whenever I call you master. A shiver runs down your spine. It excites you it pleases you. Damn, shes observant. Shen. I stare directly into her eyes, youre my servant, arent you? Of course, without a doubt! Im your proud servant! She lets out a wide smile, it was enough to light a blazing fire in my heart. But just like any other fire, too close and agony will strike. One that can already be felt. Then do as I say. I retort back, plainly, but sternly. If thats your wish then She says, her words trailing off, where are we going mas- I mean, Renald? There are still some stranglers left alive. You need to go back to the Sky Palace, Shen. Youre in no condition to fight. Let me deal with the rest. Although I say that, carrying Shen while going to Sky Palace would be an issue. Then enlightenment hit me. Lanuae Magicae A somewhat standing magical circle is summoned in front of me, its inner circle has a mystifying force that slightly sucks you in. A teleportation portal to the Sky Palace. What a convenient spell that comes at a convenient time. This unknown ability or power of mine has always been bugging me to death. And all I can do is not hopelessly stress about it. The only pattern I can deduce on this enlightenment mechanics is that it only happens when I do something novel with the Sky Palace ability. I walk into the portal and a loud bang invades my eardrums as my vision turns black in an instant. Before my brain can begin to process it all, Im already in the Sky Palace just in front of the throne, still carrying Shen. Shen, how was the teleportation journey? I sense nothing wrong if thats what youre concerned about. No Its just that it seems abrupt. Still carrying Shen, I move out of the throne room and move to one of the many available bedrooms in the Sky Palace. Where amidst my walk, another room appears that was once just a wall, right in front of the throne hall. Nows not the time to explore it, however, I must take Shen to a comfortable room to relax. As soon as I get inside the bedroom, I lay her down in the bed. Consciously forcing myself to not pay any attention to her spectacular figure that is more stressed and tempting now that shes laying down on the bed. Still gazing at me with her glowing amethyst eyes, not even a second her eyes wander somewhere else. I would like to withdraw and give some distance between me and her, but her hand is still grasping on my neck, leaving me in this half-kneeled awkward position. Shen. Let go of me. Youre already in bed. Such an impertinent thing to say, master~ lets get to know each other better, now that Ive finally awakened. Her hands make their way upwards, holding up my cheek. I quickly dismay her hands, tucking them in the bed. I sit on the edge of the bed. Shen. I remember that Ive clearly told you to call me by my name. Something deep inside me rises a forceful magical sensation. I command you to call me by my name or any other, and never to use the word master. Ah- y-yes, Renald... I will never use that word anymore. Her smile fades away, distress clearly plastered on her gorgeous face. It slightly hurts me for her to be this way. But this is necessary. B-but why, Renald?! You clearly liked being called that. Why deny something that feels good? Because it is wrong, Shen. I am not going to abuse these dependencies of yours towards me that is due to the careless usage of my power. All of her actions are exactly in line with what a person in love would do. But this happens due to my powers, not something that happens naturally. I-I Confusion grows more and more in her. Shes Shes breaking down. How how is it wrong? I I do not understand. I love to be like this Shen. Think about it. I say slowly, trying to emphasize how serious this matter is. Youre once an almighty divine dragon who made the entire dragon race bow down to your supremacy. Now... Youre bowing down to a lowly human. My creator! She shouts, her eyes widen, her already fading smile is now gone, you might be a human, but you have divine powers no mortal being can have! You possess your own space dimension that operates with its own time with unmeasurable mana in the atmosphere. And not only that, you have the powers to manipulate the essence of souls to change it and bid it to your liking. The essence of souls mustve referred to my shadow minion ability and it might even include Shen summoning ability. Yes. But look at you now, where is the proud and aloof dragon that Ive previously known of?! This is this is brainwashing! Your previous personality is gone! Aloof, might not so, as Ive seen the light and recognize the god that you truly are. But pride? Of course, Im still proudful! Now my pride is being your most faithful servant! My creator! She says boldly, determination fires up in her eyes, thats why Im ashamed of my uselessness just a moment ago. One that I will rectify very soon. She perks up at that. Even when I restrict myself to use the word master, she easily finds another title that regards me as the higher being and stroke my ego. Do you consider Naga, your past, and Shen, your current self as two different beings? Her eyes wander slightly now, seemingly pondering over the question. Forgive me for answering a question with another question, my creator, but to answer that question, is your current and past self to be different? My past life and my current self huh Yoshinobu Ryo and Renald Alderhide. They are definitely different beings, both in appearance and personality. But not exactly so... I would assume the answer is that they are different, however, your current self still has some resemblance to your past self. She answers the question herself, the same applies to me, my creator. It seems your worries are due to my change of character. Even though I present myself to you this way as it befits me as your servant. She stays quiet, mustve been waiting for my response. But I decide to remain silent. If thats your worry She says, not as confident as a second ago, then I can be a bit more like my past self, but of course I will still consider you as my revered god. Thats fine and all, however, that doesnt really answer her weird change. It just feels sudden and most importantly too good to be true. Maybe you are like this because you are in your human form... I say trying another attempt to reason with her weird change, can you revert back to your dragon form? Hmmm Its complicated, my creator. Her eyes wander slightly once more, pondering over the question. Imagine a lake with a river that flows downstream, the river depletes the water in the lake continuously and gradually. Continuous rain, however, makes sure that the water in the lake never goes empty. The lake is my mana storage, the river is my mana usage in maintaining my dragon form, and the rain is your sky palace that supplies me with ample mana. I was able to maintain my dragon form in the Sky Palace because the place is abundant with mana. However in the outside world with little mana. I was only able to use it shortly, subconsciously forcing me to transform to a human form after it got depleted. If I dont turn into a dragon, there will be no river to drain my mana. So the more Im in my human form, the more mana is stored. So, even if it is possible for me to revert back to my dragon form, it is heavily discouraged since it would leave you vulnerable when I need to unleash my ultimate powers. I know I say, I must insist her on trying it at least once, but try reverting back to your dragon form sometime after Im away for an hour or two. Maybe you will notice the changes in your personality. My creator, I dont know why, but my human form pleases you, does it not? She says, her hand softly grabbing my hand, caressing it lightly, while still maintaining eye contact. I sense excitement and joy from our bond. Your breathing becomes more ragged, your heartbeat quickens, especially when you benevolently carried me. Im still clueless in the human way, but surely you prefer me in my human form, right? Just take it easy for now, Shen. Take it easy Without another word, I left Shen alone in the bed. Giving up. This is all too much. I need to get away and process everything slowly. Lanuae Magicae I walk to the portal, without looking back. ..... Finally, Ive gotten away from her. Back to this war-torn environment thats supposed to be horrifying. To think she, whos now a beautiful and magnificent goddess, was once the dragon that caused this... ...So what if shes pretty? Hah Why am I like this? From princess to Hyledd, and now to her. Is it because of my teenager''s hormones? My libido is definitely way higher compared to my previous life. Maybe that''s why Im being too emotional and attached. But Ive learned my lesson. Its better to never love or to be loved than to be betrayed. Thats right, I need to calm down my mind, let go of my fluctuating emotions. I need to be cold and indifferent. I dont need such a whimsical concept such as love... I walk to the source of the only mewling and grumbles of suffering. The only survivor of Shens slaughter-fest. One of the adventurers. Shit. He might have known nothing then. No, no Please sire, spare me life! I glance at his wandering hand, seemingly trying to reach for his sword, inches away from his hand. What a bold move. I must return the favor. You see, Im not a smart man. You might even say that Im a fool. So you better, better Not do anything that will make me regret it afterward due to my stupidity. AAHHHHHH!!.... With a swift swing of the sword at his wrist, blood spews out from his hand. Unfortunately, the strike cant get past the bone so I wasnt able to completely cut off his hand. Tch. At least I left a very deep cut at him. With that said, you better answer my questions truthfully and faithfully. Now then, time to clean up some mess first. Prepare a burial to hide their bodies while at it. I have a bad feeling that trouble will catch up after the death of Dae Sho. CH41 — Forecasting Trouble This is bad. My assumption was right. That adventurer doesnt have a single clue of Dae Shos background. I shouldve told Shen to leave one of his bodyguards alive, but alas what''s done has been done and considering the dire situation, her viciousness was reasonable. At least that''s how I like to think of it. Ive buried the dead to hide my tracks, but Im not sure of the consequences that will happen to me for killing him. I need to be meticulous and be cautious. And thats why Im here in front of this house that once mustve been magnificent with its two-story tall and fancy bricks. Its unmaintained garden with its obvious wild tall grass however loses the house charm. Professor Meyers house. Hopefully, he can tell me what I should be careful of and what to do next now that Ive done something significant. I knock on the door. Who is it?! Its nighttime for crying out loud! Its me, Professor Meyer, your student, Renald. The door opens, behind it is Professor Meyer in his baggy white shirt. What the heck are you doing here, Renal- Midway he stops, his eyes widen, mustve seen the obvious wounds. Judging from the wounds that youve barely tended for, you mustve come to me to ask for something very important. Come inside, this is no place to chat. He opens the door widely and gestures to me to come inside. I follow his lead and come inside. What greets me in this place that seems to be a living room are numerous scrolls, stacks of papers, and weird ancient statues scattered throughout the room. Even on the floor. What a messy place. But that fits his character. Forgive me for not being able to offer you adequate hospitality. he says, feeling a bit lost with the messy environment. Its alright, Professor. Ive come suddenly without prior notice anyway. The place was littered with many things that Im sure that come from his research but thankfully the modest wooden chairs were unoccupied with his stuff. With a swift and careful motion of avoiding his littered things, I navigated and finally took a seat, to relax a bit after a painful journey. So then, who causes these wounds of yours? He asks immediately as soon as we both sit down. His finger tapping the table and eyes staring dagger at me. Annoyed and serious. I should answer truthfully, without in a roundabout manner. Dae Sho came after me a moment ago, wanting to kill me. I retaliated and in self-defense I killed him. A look of surprise plastered his face. His arrogance knows no boundaries indeed. He says, seemingly to himself, Ive advised him from time to time to never be arrogant because theres always bigger fish in the sea. But to think youre the one who finishes him. Are you angry at me? Of course, not. He immediately replies, however, you know that he is THE young master of one of the largest clans in the Lungkin Dynasty, right? Theres a reason why Ive become a history teacher in a human kingdom that doesnt appreciate history. Well, connecting the dots is easy enough with how obvious he is hinting at. Were you in some sort of trouble over there? I ask, already knowing the answer, but theres nothing wrong with trying to confirm my suspicion. Sort of. he plainly says, something I dont want to disclose too much, but do not worry, my problem doesnt come from the Sho clan and even then my problem pales compared to the one that you are in right now, Renald. He stares at me so seriously. The same one when caught his students sleeping in the middle of his class, showing how serious the matter is. I strongly recommend you to disappear, he continues, away from the Veinard kingdom. Even better if its outside of the Concordis region. I can understand laying it low for the time being. But to run away even outside of the Concordis region? Arent you overexaggerating this matter? Suddenly, his fist bangs the table loudly, papers that were on the table are now flying to the air where they ultimately fall to the ground. Renald! He shouts, gone was his polite and calm manner, He is the son of the Sho clan! Famous for their vicious strength. Get on their good side, and youll be in heaven. Get on their bad side, however, and only hell will await you. He withdrew his hand off the table, knowing he spoke out of turn. Im sorry if I sound too hostile, I am saying this out of the concern for your safety. His eyes lowered, shame plastered in his expression. Its alright Professor, I know you mean well... Have you done the best you could to hide your tracks, at the very least? He asks. Yes. I say with a nod, Ive buried him amongst his underlings. Hopefully, they wont be able to figure out that it was me who did it. How can you be so sure, Renald...? Silence befalls this room, with me being reluctant to answer that question. I mean can the Sho clans connect the dots that a mere human was able to cause such a devastating environment? But if Dae Sho before the encounter reports back to his clan that I have the ancient swords they desire and that he will confront me, then Im screwed. Hmm he stops the awkward silence, There is something that you are hiding from me, Renald. His hand makes its way to his chin, pondering. Does he really want me to spill the beans? But honestly, I like it that way. His immediate answer calms my nerves. Thank god I dont have to explain it was an ancient dragon who did it. The more I dont know, the more both you and I are safe. He continues, please do note because of that, however, I wont be able to give you tailored suggestions that fit your current predicament right now. With that in mind, I still insist for you run away from the Veinard kingdom. I dont know how well you hide your tracks but you must be very careful. I understand. I say reluctantly, But that means I have to leave my mother alone... Being apart from your family is a shame indeed, but look at the bright side, Renald. His tone is higher, seemingly trying to cheer me up, This is a chance for you to have an adventure! To experience the wonders of the world and explore exciting, exotic, and new things that befit the drive of a young man such as you. I see. I can only reply plainly. I dont like it but what else can I do? But where do I go though? I only know the Veinard kingdom and other neighboring kingdoms such as Shiford, and even then Ive never traveled outside of this kingdom. It would be traveling to the unknown and most importantly leaving mother behind. If thats all, then you should get going now. You need to heal up and rest. He says, forcing me to get out of my deep thoughts. I will get going then, Professor. Hes right, I need to discuss this with my mother anyway, no need to hang around here much longer, hopefully this wont be the last time we meet. Farewell Professor. With my farewell done, I immediately head outside, and soon the cold night greets me with its evermore dark and chilly air. The area has very few manaritium lamps, and if they did its quite dim, further emphasizing the cool dark. Then, as I thought about what path I should take to go meet my mother in the Alderhide mansion, Professor comes out of his house, quickly tucking his jacket. Umm why are you coming with me, Professor? I ask, confused. I shall visit a friend of mine. He says nonchalantly, fixing his jacket, preparing for the cold night, a friend whos an exemplary Wits magician, able to cast a spell that obscures some of my memories of what has happened tonight. Huh? What for? For insurance. He says slowly, if by chance the Sho clan comes to me to ask some questions about the death of their young master, either in a friendly or hostile manner. What has happened tonight will not go to their ears. Ensuring both your and my safety. The familiar stoic body is nowhere to be found and replaced with a droopy posture, seemingly being reluctant with whatever hes doing. I hope we can stay in touch, Renald... He says, pinching his nose, letting out what seems to be a forced smile, and longing eyes, but due to your circumstances, it would be best if we dont contact each other. Maybe in the next few years. He pats my shoulder and deep in his eyes a reluctant and longing look. I wish you good luck and bid you farewell, my dear favorite student. I sincerely pray that this wont be the last time weve met. We walk on our separate ways. With no more words said and the night becoming slightly colder. I turn back one last time, and the Professor has already left out of my sight. ..... There it is across the horizon, the Alderhide mansion, a luxurious one for sure. Gigantic white pillars decorated in gold stand tall in front of the mansion that supports the roof, reminding me of classic greek architecture. As soon as Im in front of the gate, two guards greet me, looking a bit annoyed. Excuse me, Sir. But, who are you? One of the guards asks. Renald Alderhide. Ive come to see my mother, Lady Heva. Excuse me, Who? For crying out loud! I shove him in the face with my Alderhide nobility badge, Im the son of Lady Heva! Now make way and lead me to her! Noticing my proof, the guards become quite startled, they look at one another and without a say, one of them lightly bows to me and leads me inside the mansion. We walk for a considerably long time, seemingly to the far corner of the mansion. Sorry for coming in late, mother. I hope I didnt disturb you if by chance youre sleeping. Do you think I can sleep and sound when my son is out there doing dangerous tasks! Look at you, you even come here with injuries! Mother grabs my hand, looking particularly attentive to the slash in my hand. Why are you just standing there, guard?! She angrily looks at the guard, call in the maid! The only response the guard gives is a deep bow and he immediately hurries out leaving the scene, calling the maid I presume. Where is the rest of the family, mother? I ask, trying to fill in the void. Oh you know, they are in the nobles gathering after the graduation ceremony. Well, whatever they are doing is none of my concern. I guess this is the perfect time to tell her the bad news. Cant delay it much longer. Mother. Umm What is it, sweetie? Ive Damn Ive just realized the news will hurt my mother Ive... offended an influential and important figure. A young master from one of the Lungkin Dynasty clans. I must disappear and get away from this kingdom, mother. S-sweetie, this mother says, her expression confused, seemingly trying to comprehend it all, this is very very heavy news How did you even offend this person? I know, thankfully Ive just graduated. Right, mother? I say, trying to divert the topic. Yes. Thats right. she says, letting out a forced smile, I know you will be on your own after graduation but not due to something like this Her forced smile fades away... Im sorry it has come to this mother. I grab both of her hands, looking directly into her teary eyes, letting out a small smile, I can still send letters to you once a while, Ive just done that when Im in the academy, remember? Oh silly boy Youre already talking about sending letters Do you even know where you are actually going? Ah. Thats right I havent exactly thought of it... I take your silence as no then. Maids! She calls, clapping her hand to draw attention. Then a maid comes, lightly bowing, her eyes to the floor. Lead Renald to one of the available bedrooms. Possibly next to this room. Yes, my lady. I have something in mind for you to take care of your problems, but for now you should take a rest sweetie. And let the maids tend to your wounds. I want to retort back but something in me wants to give in. Must because the injuries and battle fatigue has gotten to me by now. As I got escorted by the maid to leave the room. I take one last look at mother. She smiles as she waves her hand slightly. The smile wasnt forced but I sense deep grievance and sadness in it. CH42 — Veinard Trading Guild By the time Ive come to my consciousness, the light stings my eyes, the curtain still left open for the bright light to come through the room. The roof, a much more pristine marble and elaborate framework way better than the dorm or mothers house, coupled with a chandelier with more lamps and tiers than mothers. And the bed Im in is as soft as the clouds and huge enough that it can fit four people. Im in the Alderhide mansion, arent I? I wake up and go near the window, where the sun is at its highest peak, shining and showcasing the spectacular view of the maze-like garden springing flowers and beautifully crafted white statue, a lady pouring water to the fountain. Damn, I slept for too long. I dont remember much of what happened yesterday other than taking a bath, then the maids swiftly but attentively mended my wounds, applying fresh new bandages, whereupon at that time I was too tired and immediately fell asleep like a log. Just as I am wondering what to do next, maybe checking up with my mother, a slight creak of the door invades my ear. I look back and see the maid lightly bowing. Greetings, young lord. I presume the rest was plentiful. Yes, it was. Is there anything that matters? Lady Heva has recently arrived and is still in her carriage. She has summoned you to join her on her outing if the young lord is awake. Very well. Tell mother I will be there in a minute or two. You may leave. The maid leaves the room, and I quickly prepare as I change back to my clothes that apparently have been prepared left on the table. Then I come outside the room, and make way to the main lobby, passing through the hall littered with paintings on the walls, accompanied by unique flowers in ceramic vases. Wow would you look at that. The son of the whore in the flesh... Son of a b- Quick, sister. You definitely dont want to be infected with its shameless vulgar attitude. I agree, brother. I dont want to be the next whore who loves to leech off men. They walk quickly, leaving small mocking laughter as they pick up their pace. They are Ryden, the second oldest brother, and Cefre, the youngest sister of the Alderhide family. I want to retort the favor but there are more pressing matters. I try to forget about it and continue to the main door, where I finally see mother still sitting in a carriage far better than the one that mother has back in the Alderhide countryside. Wearing a charming green gown this time, but her classic black pillbox hat is still there. There you are, sweetie! She waves at me, urging me to come inside the carriage, How was your rest? Splendid my mother. I hop into the carriage, lightly kissing my mothers hand as it is the normal etiquette, My wounds should naturally heal up in a day or two. So Where are we going? With me tucked in nicely in the carriages soft sofa sitting across my mother, the horse neighs and soon the carriage starts moving. While you were sleeping, I thought it would be great to ask for a position inVeinard Trading Guildwhere you will be tasked in one of their branches far away from Veinard. Isnt it perfect for your current circumstances? She says, letting out a small smile, one that is forced. While here I am lazing around and still worrying about it, my mother has already found a solution for my current problem. Dammit. How much more should I be in debt with my mother. But why do I have a feeling Im forgetting something...? Oh yeah, I should check up with Shen. Shen, are you there? How is your time in the Sky Palace? All Is Well, My Revered And Honorable Creator~ Shen, back to its normal dragonic voice. The same deep and primal-like voice. But this time with deep reverence and respect. Even a bit sultry in the end... If it was in her human voice, I wouldve probably been entranced, with her dragon voice, however Im honestly a bit creeped out. Judging from your voice, I can see you are back in your dragon form, as requested. How was it? Do you notice any change? I Do Not Feel Any Changes, My Creator. I Am Still The Dragon That Youve Known Of, Shen. So reverting back to her original dragon form doesnt change anything huh... It was a little hope of mine, but it was all for nothing from the seems of it. My Creator, Youre with Your Mother Right? Yes I forgot you can sense or perceive my surroundings. What about it? Would It Be Permissible For Me To Meet With Your Mother? In My Human Form Of Course. Whaaat?! Why?! Why are you smiling sweetie? Mother asks out of nowhere, seemingly bemused. What? Im smiling? No way in hell Im smiling Was it that shocking that I smiled? Nothing, mother. I just thought of a funny joke. I say, trying to dismiss it all. Well, whatever it is. She lightly giggles, her smile now the genuine kind that Ive known since I was still a child, Keep it that way, sweetie. You should smile more. You wouldve scored yourself a point or two with women with that smile. I dismissed what my mother said. I look out the window and try my hardest to keep a poker face, where I will continue to converse with Shen through telepathy. And why should I let you meet with my mother, Shen? Its to to To Learn How To Walk And To Also Learn Human Society In-Depth, Yes Yes, Thats Right! May I, My Creator?! Okay And why does it have to be my mother and instead of someone else? Shes The One You Trust And Is Closest To The Most, Right? Well If you insist then. Im not entirely convinced by her answer but it''s not like anything bad would happen with her meeting with my mother, right? Right?! In a couple of minutes, the carriage stops. Just about time. Across the street, a towering clock springs out in the corner of the magnificent building which Im sure is the rumoredVeinard Trading GuildThe clock tower somehow reminds me of Londons Big Ben, but unlike it, this clock only faces one side. Near where the carriage stops, theres a small alley, perfect for Shen to come through hiddenly. Shen, can you summon yourself? By All Means. Although It Would Require Your Explicit Permission And Not Far Away From You. I allow you to summon yourself. Make sure to do it on the small gap between the two buildings near me. A quick flash of purple light springs out of the alley, seemingly going unnoticed by a few passersby, too busy in their day-to-day life. And shortly afterward, Shen comes out of the alley, looking dazzling as ever. Shes surprisingly standing quite well compared to last time. Ahhh My cr Renald! H-how are you? Ohh its you, Shen! Mother, this is this is my my dragonkin friend. Hello, Renalds mother. What a coincidence we met each other. Im his, AhhC! Oh no, she falls down again! I quickly dash to her and carry her up again. Oh my what happened to her? mother asks worryingly. She, uhh Come on... Think of an excuse, she sprained her ankle a week ago. She should have already been healed but it seems that shes still having trouble walking. It would be best if mother can support and teach her how to walk. Okay sweetie, mother steps forward, giving her hand, And who is this beautiful girl that I gladly come to know of? My name is Shen. She steps in, able to stand again, and Im Renalds ser I mean soulmate! Wait, wait wait no! we are not! She and I are really just friends, mother! Ara Ara~ Mothers hand gently covering her small laughter. Umm Is there something funny, mother? Im sorry for not letting you know her sooner. Look at you being all shy, sweetie. Im so happy! All this time I was worried why youve never mentioned any women or lovers, while you always go adventuring around with that Reinhardt boy... to the point it leads me to the wrong conclusion... She says, avoiding eye contact, and her voice drops near the end, seemingly a bit reluctant and ashamed. Wait Wrong conclusion...? Did, did mother think Im actually gay or something?! Ara-ara~ well anyway, my dear grown-up boy~ I think its about time you take care of your business in theVeinard Trading Guildwith sir Dorlad, while your secret lover and I will have a heart-to-heart, women-to-women talk. I-it would be an honor! Shen joins in, excitedly. W-wait dont I have a say in this matter?! They all hop into the carriage again, with mother helping Shen get on the carriage, not even paying attention to the screams of my worry. Fufufu Bye-bye sweetie~! Bye Bye Renald! And they all left, without more words said, other than the sound of the whip and the carriage moving... I feel left out. I thought I would be together with them if I allowed Shen to meet with my mother. What are they going to do with just the two of them?! Will my mother tell Shen shameful stories when I was still young that I didn''t even know before my transmigration?! Umm Excuse me, Sir. Are you going to come inside to theVeinard Trading Guild? Ah yes, I will get inside. I come inside and I must say, the guild is definitely something else. Its decorations and interiors, although slightly less impressive than theDyron Temperamentis way better thanAdventurers Creedwhen I really think about it. No rowdy crowd of adventurers where they boast of great adventures or share exaggerated tales of defeating monsters as they drink alcohol to the fullest. At first, it gives a rather unique feel to the guilds atmosphere, but after getting used to it to death, I much rather have some quiet peace. Especially since those kinds of people are usually the ones who only talk and talk, not letting their actions do the talking instead, trying too hard to impress the beautiful girl behind the receptionist. Much more refined, as trading is definitely the place for the intellectuals with no room left for brutes. I even overheard a group of merchants discussing which type of grains to buy that will sell the most to different cities. On the wall behind the large reception desk, lies what I think is this guilds slogan. Sweat and guile combined shall turn to gold Excuse me, sir. How may I assist you? the receptionist asks. Ah, yes. Im looking for sir Dorald. Well then, please follow me. I shall escort you to his office. Then the receptionist leads me to his office. I lightly knock on the door and slowly open it. What greets me is a spacious room, with a man sitting behind a table, and what seems to be his assistant standing next to him. A typical room for an important or influential person. Greetings, you must be Renald. I heard from your mother, Lady Heva, that you are interested in escaping from the mundane that is the Veinard kingdom and would like to test your luck in adventuring and experiencing the world outside of our home kingdom. Hmm Looks like she already has a story to go along with the reason why I want to go far away. Yes, thats right. I feel like Im just not living up to my potential. I say, going along with my mothers story. Thats great. We are currently recruiting for skilled professionals in one of our many overseas branches, in the mystical lands littered with floating islands, both equally arcane structures, and mountains the Kasanra region. The land of the Canids. The man points to one of the paintings. A huge world map plastered on the wall, A week ago we received a message from our branch in Kasanra, requesting more men to help with their operations there. It is a rather weird request since they operate independently and can recruit people themselves, but considering they are requesting educated men with noble experience it is very reasonable as they wouldve been hard-pressed to find a man with such high criteria. I can see why that''s the case. But the criteria of an educated man with noble experience... What would I be doing there specifically? We arent exactly sure, but it is highly likely the job entails diplomacy matters with the local Canids nobles there. You will be given further detailed instructions over there. Hmm I understand if you need more time before joining us. I dont need to delay the decision much longer, the sooner I get out, the better. Is there an employment contract I need to sign? I dont need much more time to prepare. Thats great. Give him the contract paper. His assistant places the contract and a fancy feather ink on the table. The contract is the usual formal one. A logo consisting of the veinard kingdoms banner of livery white, blue, and gold. With bright stars inside the shield and ships with its classic multiple white sails. The guilds emblem. The employment contract term is filled with a description of where I will be assigned to their branch in Kasanra. With compensation of eight silvers per month. Smaller than my monthly allowance, but with an upfront payment of one month. And even insurance. If by chance I pass away in my service, my affected family will be compensated with six months worth of salary Not sure if I should be thankful for their generosity or concerned, there''s a mention of death insurance as it hints that where Im going can be a dangerous place. Welcome to theVeinard Trading Guildhe says offering a hand, I return the favor by gripping a firm handshake, where under the blessing of his majesty the king, we shall turn sweat and guile to gold for our own and the kingdom''s prosperity. He glances at the signed contract and then passes it to his assistant where he immediately heads out of the room, presumably to pass it to the administration. Your immediate presence there is important, so I will assign one of our affiliated merchants, Sir Aston Marcht, to help transport you to Kasanra in the next three days. Hes going there to sell luxurious goods such as wines to the local Canids nobles there. You will join his voyage and as soon as youve arrived in Jayavia city, you will head to our branch where you will report in and be given further instruction. Understood? Hmm Marcht a last name. Hes a noble? Yes, sir. Great, please give me a second. He leans slightly to the left, where he pulls on a drawer and places two letters on the table. Both have the blue wax seal with the guilds emblem. Guilds emblem insignia, and a pouch of money, my upfront compensation from the looks of it. Here is theVeinard Trading Guildbadge insignia, as you are now officially one of the core professionals of our guild. On the left is a letter of your mission to be given to Aston Marcht. We will tell him the news soon that you will be boarding his ship, but this letter will be for verification purposes. And on the right is a letter to our branch in Kasanra. Oh and dont forget about your upfront payment. The Kasanra branch will be the one who gives the compensation from now on. Thank you, if that is all then I will be on my way to prepare for the voyage. That is all. I wish you safe passage and good luck on your journey. And that amidst your duties, youll find the great adventure youve been looking for. I give a last firm handshake to the man. Then I head outside. My mind is filled with the preparation I need to do for the inevitable voyage. Where I will leave my mother behind... .. At the end of the day, Im in the Sky Palace, writing letters to send to Elras, Aaron, and some of my close professors other than Professor Meyer, after I just finished packing up my things back in the dorm which all will fit in one large suitcase. Although it''s only in three days I will be going to a faraway land in Kasanra, its better to prepare as soon as possible. Its a breeze, just writing papers, only what''s left is some minor professors I have small relations with. A simple greeting and a small story of how I want to adventure far away, across the ocean. With these letters, if they are involved in the crossfire, at the very least those dragonkins will know where they should go and leave them alone. Im sitting down in what seems to be the master bedroom, a much more spacious bedroom compared to the others. And with a simple mind of wanting a large desk with a comfortable chair, it immediately appeared in this room. It wouldve been a calm night if it werent for Shen barging immediately inside my room. Didnt even bother knocking first Looks like I got some common etiquette to teach in my to-do list later on. She seems to be in a very confident and ecstatic mood after she meets up with mother. Shen, I call tersely, you know to knock on the door before coming in, right? Yes, My creator. She answers, as she closes the door. Theres that word again that bothers me to death. Dear goddess... I sigh... will you ever stop saying my creator?! You never forbid me to call you as my creator, MY creator She says, letting out an enigmatic smile. Is she being smug? Hmmm, let me guess If I forbid you to say that, you would just find another one, right? Of course. She comes closer, the large table that separates me and her proving to be an obviously poor obstacle as she gracefully navigates around it, if you dont like it, I can call you as my lord, my king, or perhaps... My owner would fit you more~ I swallowed real hard. I''m at a loss with this woman You know what I give up, I rather you call me as master than creator. Wait Dont tell me?! Yes, Shen I say slowly, preparing for the inevitable, Im retracting my command, from now on you can call me as master. M-ma.. master... Her eyes lit up as soon as she finished her word. Thank you, my master~ Her words gently blow to my eardrum, sending shivers to the core. And my lower part twitches. Now then, is there any business for you to come here? Umm Master, would you like some tea? CH43 — Unworthy Love ??? Tea? I ask, bewildered, wanting to confirm this out-of-place proposition. Ive heard tea relaxes the mind. Your mother also talks about how you love to drink tea, so I thought I could serve you one. Is it okay? She says, sitting at the edge of the table as if shes not going to leave if I dont give her the answer she wants. You keep talking about tea. Are you sure youre not the one who wants to drink it? O-of course, I also want to drink it too. She slightly averts her gaze, Im quite curious about this so-called tea you humans seem to grow fond of. Hmm There shouldnt be anything wrong if Shen also wants to drink tea. Heck. She might even only offer tea purely out of courtesy. I feel like an idiot for being weirded out. Well if you strongly insist then, yes please. I knew you would agree, master! She quickly walks out of the room, I will be right back! With her gone, I continue writing letters that have very little left to be done. Then it hits me Does she know how to prepare tea?! Sure, there is a kitchen with a working stove and utensils if you look hard enough. But can she use and do all of them?! Im back, master~ To my surprise, shes back already, carrying a tray filled with teacups and a teapot. She sits down on the comfortable sofa with a coffee table in front of it. Come, master! She pats the bottom of the sofa just next to her, join me, and let me serve you a cup of tea. Hearing her call, I immediately head and sit down next to her, where shes already done pouring one cup. Heres your tea, master! Not wanting to leave it cold, I gently take the cup and then take a small sip. Wow, she even brewed it at the right temperature. Not too hot to burn my tongue but not too cold for its heat to be lacking. Hmm Its a bit too sweet. Way too sweet. Did she really put in too much sugar? And why does she not pour one for herself? Shen, youre not going to drink tea? Ah! O-of course! I just want to know whether the tea is to your liking. She says, as she rushes to pour herself one. Well, Shen. The tea is perfect. Thank you for inviting me to drink tea. Hehehehe Your welcome master~ She giggles affectionately, as she drinks her tea. She sits closer and closer with light steps, the gap between us becoming smaller and smaller until our shoulders touch one another. She breathes quite loudly. I look at her. Her face directly in front of me, smiling with the same smile back when I princess-carried her, this time even brighter. Her cheeks are bright red and her body that touches me feels quite hot too These semi-erotic sensations cause me to shiver and my pants start to feel too uncomfortable. She looks so dazzling and innocent. I want to take her right now and make her mine... W-wait W-why am I feeling this way? This is too sudden. S-somethings not right. Wh-what did you put in the tea, Shen?! I sense an incredible heat spreading evenly around my body, my heart beating louder and louder. My string of reasoning and the gate of restraints is becoming looser. Nothing can stay hidden from you, huh... my master... Spill it, Shen! Aphrodisiac potion, my master She says feeling a bit ashamed, hiding her face, resting her head on my chest. Wh-what?! How did you get this kind of potion? Your mother gave it to me, master~ She said it will make you more faithful to your feelings And your desires~? Shens entire face has now turned to a deep crimson. Her eyes full of lust and longing even have heart-shaped pupils. Damn, its working on all of us. Master~ She moans softly, I heard what Im feeling to you is not just infatuation or adoration but love I love you, master. I want to make you happy. Her hand slowly makes its way to my crotch, teasing through its fabric. My manhood is fully erect and rock solid. Despite all of her lustful playing and teasing acts, I can still sense a small innocence coming from her. F-fuck. I need to get away from her. Before I cross the line and do something I will regret it. I lightly push her away. And immediately make a run to the door. Master! P-please dont run away As soon as I grab the door handle, she surprisingly catches up, grabbing and latches to my left arm, holding me desperately, not wanting me to go anywhere. P-please let''s make love. I want to be closer to you. Her revealing breast easily wraps around my limb proving it to be harder. Her eyes shimmering with desire as she looks up at me with unkempt lust. The already stretched string of reasoning is cut off. The gate that restrains my desires breaks down. Let loose to think of all sorts of dirty ways on how to ravish this perfect goddess. I let go of the door handle and embrace her fully, her bulging breast pressed to my chest. She reciprocates as her arms make their way to my back. Head snuggles into others shoulders. Our bodies intertwined, sharing one another with our already maxed heat. I-I love you, my master~ She whispers directly to my ear, I may lack the mental and verbal prowess to fully express my worship and love towards you but I want to show you how I feel with my body. Without even waiting for my reply she already takes the initiative and pushes herself towards me, her lips touching mine. She aggressively kisses, her tongue becoming more daring as it prying deeply into my mouth. nnnhmm Master~ nnnchu Master~ Letting out sweet moans mid kisses, as she invades deeper and deeper. The slight aftertaste of the sweet tea, makes this all even become more intoxicating. As our bodies intertwine, our tongue also intertwines. Dancing and sensing each other''s tongues. Our saliva mixed into an arousing potion. If it werent for her very bold and uncoordinated tongue movement, I wouldve thought she''s experienced. Feeling overwhelmed with her aggressiveness, I pulled her off, a string of saliva thread hanging from both of our tongues is whats left. That was I stray off not knowing what to say, That was really deep and aggressive, Shen.. Hehehehe I heard from your mother that a deep kiss will show you how serious I am and that you will love it. Now I get it. I shouldve known That mother of mine mustve taught her all sorts of tricks on the human ways to make love with me. I didnt know my mother was such a seductress. I wish you could explore my body more, master~ but first Lets get comfortable in bed, shall we? With her holding my hand, she guides me to the bed. At the edge of the bed, she takes off her clothes, with ease, letting her clothes fall to the ground. She lays down on the bed as if shes presenting and offering herself in the bed for me to ravish her... However It is only now when shes laid down on the bed, with nothing to cover her sculpted body that the weight falls down to my shoulders. Shes Shes beautiful. No amount of words can explain just how beautiful she is. Hyledd, who I thought was the most beautiful girl Ive met, still has some imperfections. Blemish skin around her stomach, a mole near her vagina, and breasts that sag slightly. But, shen Her body exceedingly arouses me in every aspect possible, every single part of her body is pure perfection. With flawless skin that sparkles like white snow. The voluptuous swell of her wide hips and heavy breasts with the exact perfect shape and no signs of loose perkiness. I take at the moment to mesmerize myself in the pale pink of her nipples, and the youthful blush on her cheeks. Even her tummy is something beyond imagination, very flat and toned to the point where the curves of her ribs are visible. The smooth length of her legs seems to be longer than average. And it is all wasted on me. Do I even deserve such a perfect woman like her? Somehow when I start to realize how otherworldly beautiful she is that my sense of reasoning comes to light again. Im still inexperienced with my human form and the human ways but feeling your gaze upon my body. You hunger for me, dont you? Am I even worthy of her bodys offering? Somehow, at this moment, my string of reasoning that was broken, fixes and bonds itself. The lust is still very there, but holden back. Master? Is there something wrong? She looks at me, seemingly concerned. If this is what she truly wants, I must oblige. At the very least... At the very least, she should enjoy sex too. Maybe even way more than me. I join in the bed with Shen and come on top of her. Shen I say, mustering any resemblance of seriousness, as I try to calm down and take the initiative, tell me. What is it that you want to do? I I She smiles embarrassingly, her already red cheeks becoming even redder, I want you to make love with me, master. Please~ Make me feel the pleasure of being one with my soulmate. The pleasure of having sex with my master. There you go I say smiling back, next time just be truthful with your desires. Theres no need to use an aphrodisiac next time alright? Y-yes master~? Nabbing her left ear, I whisper Thats right. Good girl~ She shivers greatly, letting out a pleased moan. I see So she likes being called good girl". I should use it often then. I give smooth kisses on her ears, then down her neck. All the way to her vagina, as I leave a trail of small pecking kisses. M-master, why are you down there? Why are you staring so hard at my vagina? I look at her bottom part, my face directly in front of her pussy or labia that is velvet pink. Ive never eaten or lick pussy before, but well, theres a first time for everything. I dove in without hesitation, burying my face deep into her cunt. Giving gentle licks in a circular motion on her clit, and labia. Ahhh~?! M-master! Please dont go down there. I-it feels weirdly good! She squirms and mewls and appears to love every second of it. That means Im doing it right. I focus licking more on her upper clit, and with the bottom part slightly empty I shove a finger in her pussy. Probing it, exploring its nooks and corners slowly. Stimulating and preparing her for the penetration. Ahhh~ S-s-something is coming, master. Something inside me is coming, master! Ahhh~? I dont know what this sensation is~! Let it out, Shen. Cum for me. Dont hold back. I pick up the pace and lick her pussy and shove a finger a little faster, building up towards her orgasm. Gently increasing how aggressive I am licking her already slimy and wet pussy. AHHHHHHHHH!!! Then the inevitable orgasm comes as her whole body convulses and shivers in delight uncontrollably. The bottom of my face becomes wet and the bed soaked with her pussy juice. Her expression is the classic of the aftereffect of experiencing an orgasm. Even in her slightly tired state and small tears in her eyes, she still looks at me lovingly. All that effort is definitely worth it. Good job letting all out Shen. What a good girl~ Haaa Haaaa Making love is truly truly amazing. She says letting out a happy but spent smile. Hopefully, with this, it would be less painful for her when I insert my dick into her. M-master~ Please get out of your clothes. I want to see all of you I back off, kneeling on the bed, and start unbuttoning my shirt. She rushes up to aid me, even if this assistance consists of little more than restlessly tugging the fabric. Not that my trembling fingers are much better. This hateful noble clothing with all its unnecessary attachments and decorations is close to having me tear it apart. Luckily, the trousers are easier to get rid of and I reveal my inferior physique to her spotless perfection. I have to say, seeing your body naked, and your human horn Mans penis. Its strange, but theres a sense of me yearning for your splendid and majestic horn. Her cool, smooth fingers glide down my arms and pull me to hunch over her as she spreads her labia for me to see. M-master~ P-please this time, insert your horn, I mean... your penis inside my pussy! I cant hold back anymore. My heartbeats are getting more and more thumper. But is this alright? What are you waiting for, my master? I want you, deep inside of me, down to the very core of my being. She looks at me, needing, seemingly desperate for me to fill her up. I oblige and plunge in my dick towards her pussy slowly. AHHHHHHH!!! I pull back the moment I hear her scream, but a vice-like grip prevents me. Huu~ Im fine, master! Naught but a tad surprised, so do not hold back. Please enjoy me to your hearts content. She sounds relaxed, and even in a teasing manner. I cant make out any suppressed pain in her expression, so I very slowly resume moving. Each thrust slowly but surely penetrates deeper and deeper by the centimeter. Thats it Feel my warmth with your whole body ? Let me hear it Your voice from my body making you feel good ? Let me taste it your release from my pussy making you feel good ? Her pussy putting up some resistance at first before giving way and letting my shaft penetrate deeper and deeper. Ahhh~! I-I love you, master~?!!! I hope my body pleases you! As I keep thrusting deep into her slippery and tight pussy, she pulls me in close, squeezing against me and nuzzling against the crook of my neck. Her perfect breast sways and bounces every time I thrust into her. Yes~!! Yes, master! Take me! Fill me! Unleash your desire into me! Building up to an orgasm I keep pounding and pounding her. Becoming more and more aggressive and rough although not as much when Im with Hyledd. My voice let out with no constraints as I growl and moan to my hearts content. Her wet pussy feels too damn good, and I feel Im getting close. Im not going to last much longer. A-are you going to cum, Shen?! A little close master~! Ahhhhnnn! But please unleash your desire whenever you want! I need to hold it in, just a bit more. I need to please Shen too. My hand makes its way down there, teasing her clit, trying to speed up her orgasm. Cum for me, good girl! Let it all out! Yes~! Master~! Im going to cum again! Please feel good inside my body master! Her needy moans trigger me to cum soon. Oh fuck! Im also cumming, Shen! With one last deep thrust, my member fully submerged in her slimy and tight pussy, I start to release my long-withheld cum-load. Pouring wave after wave into her pussy, painting her insides white with my spunk as she convulses and shakes, cumming at the same time as Shen. I press her down to the mattress. Forcing her to stay there and take all of my load. Haaaa Haaaaaaa... Haaaaaaaaa Haaaaa... With my cock finally stops twitching and feeling both me and her satisfied, I collapse myself beside her. As we both relax in the afterglow. Rivers of my white seed with a minimal tinge of pink flows out of her velvet pink pussy. Her chest goes up and down, letting out her heavy breath that mustve been spent with first time having sex. Ehehehehehe Master I can sense how good it was for you with my body, did you not? I try to tell myself Im spent, that I do not need more, but my dick is still hard and erect as ever. This is not enough F-fuck, have some decency, Renald. Look at her! Shes already panting and although her body is so beautiful and perfect as if her sole purpose is to have sex, shes definitely still not used to sex! I heard men only release this white liquid thing their semen if they feel good, right? Im so happy, master ?~ Even at her fatigued stage she still shows her affection towards me, and her smile never fades. Haaaaa Haaaaa Haaaaa This bliss... I love you, master ?~ CH44 — The Dragon’s Heart & Fealty That was that was amazing, master~ Her breast heaves as she lets out long breaths. Even after several minutes passing by, her body still needs some time to take a rest and process the aftermath, indicating that shes definitely still not used to sex. Thankfully the heavy blanket covers my throbbing erection. If not, she might heavily insist on doing a second round forcing herself once more on my selfish desire. Can we sleep close together? I want to fall asleep while embracing you. Wh-what? Come, master, wrap your arms into my body. I heard this is the optimal sleeping position for lovers~ She turns her body to face me. She lifts up the blanket, revealing all her stunning curves, her voluptuous breast, and ass, her dreamy lilac hair splays across the bedsheets like wildfire. I hold my breath for a second as my dick twitches, mesmerizing myself with how stunning she is. No, need, Shen. I turn my back to her, trying to hide my growing lust. Does she know that sleeping snuggling is good, or did mother teach her almost everything? Is there something wrong, master? Nothing, Shen. Im just My words trail off, not knowing what excuses to say. I-I I understand... Her eyes gaze lower, seemingly disappointed. Haaa What do I do with you... Come here. I open my arm, Youll be the one to wrap your arms to me. She doesnt delay anymore and soon she comes closer to me. Her thin hourglass figure clinging tightly to my side as I still lay my back down on the bed. One of her long legs wraps around mine as her arm around my chest, as if shes not letting me away. Her head snuggles on my chest, comfortably, feeling her smooth hair. Her horns are poking a bit close to my face which ultimately doesnt bother me much, but her horn reminds me that this beautiful goddess was once a ferocious dragon. Hehehe I must say, I am quite jealous of humans to have arms to embrace their loved ones. What was it again that humans say when theyre going to sleep...? Ahh... Good night, master... Good night, Shen. I leer down and see Shen already closing her eyes, sleeping. Have I ever slept like this with my past wife? No... dont think too much about it. I shouldnt dwell too much on the past. zzzzzzz Even she can snore loudly huh She mustve been tired. Truly a beautiful goddess, that doesnt befit her to be in love with me. What was that proverb again...? A toad lusting over a swans flesh? I close my eyes, as I try to wane off my lust as I lull myself to sleep. A nudge rips me out of my slumber sleep Im having. Taking some time to orient myself, I find Shen writhing next to me. She lets out a gasp, arching her back. As she sinks back down, a single tear, reflecting the moonlight that shines in from the window, slides along her cheek. Reminding me of that time Hyledd experienced a nightmare... No... No, no, no, no... Not again. Please! She talked about being alone her whole life. I want to believe that. As disgusting as my wish is, there is nothing I desire more than to be assured of her solitude. To be assured that I have someone beside me. Because only someone like that would stay with me. But no matter how sincere she sounded, she could have kept some secrets from me. Even when compared to Hyledd, she is flawless, so why should she not be perfect at lying as well? It is fair as I havent told her much about myself either. I dont want to see. I dont want to know. Just keep on living being ignorant. Theres nothing better for people like me anyway. She has to follow me, I have no one else. What bad could a few convenient lies or ignorance would do? This might not be true love, as Im abusing her dependency on me, but this is close enough and this much is fine. Yet, will it be fine for her? Telling myself that everything is alright because this inherent power of mine twisted her mind to love me suffer for me betraying her loved ones time and time again? Trash through and through. I really am. I look at her once more, her teary eyes soaking the pillow You know what? Fuck it. Its better to face the harsh truth than a beautiful lie. Ive done it with Hyledd before, so I could do it again. If she does have someone else or does not truly like me, then so be it. She deserves a far better man anyway. I reach the drawer next to the bed, where I grab a mana potion. The last time I used the Somnspell, it used a magic circle ritual with alchemy ingredients, as they not only help to correctly channel the spell but also to optimize the mana usage. As now that Im more familiar with it, I do not require the magic circle ritual anymore, however, the mana usage still remains high. This mana potion will provide me with that. I immerse myself with the faint mana connection between me and Shen from this weird power of mine. Feeling its silk-like connection, I chant my spell. Somn My conscience sinks deeply and my eyes close shut, as I prepare for the worst. The dream that greets me is one filled with mountains everywhere ranging from all heights, but all transcends the cloud level. As far as the eye can see. And Im residing in one of the peaks of the mountains, all white with its glacier and snow. Everything here is white and blue, I try to look down past the mountain but could only find the cloud level as if they are the ground in this realm of existence. I immerse myself in this otherworldly spectacle, where I found Naga is on top of one of the tallest mountains, near me. THOUSANDS OF DRAGONS HAVE COME TO ME ONCE MORE. THEIR ARROGANCE AS HIGH AS EVER. Nagas eyes lower, wandering and sweeping across far down below. I followed its gaze and found numerous dragons corpses, their bodies mutilated or at worst unrecognizable. Littered around as if they are just swarms of dead ants insignificant. Dying the snow red. Adding a palette of colors to the scenery that I once thought to be only white and blue. DEFYING THE MANDATE OF HEAVEN. DEFYING AGAINST YOUR SUPREME ONE. With a closer look, blood is all over its scales, whether its own blood or the blood of its enemies, even I dont know. A never seen before side of Naga. Its bloody exterior adds a profound monstrous and ferocious feeling. AND NOW LOOK AT ALL OF YOU. DOWN IN THE DIRT LIKE THE VERMINS THAT YOU ARE. Naga turns its attention to the only dragon still standing, which seems to be the Mervyn kind with its black scales and huge wings, surrounded by the death of other dragons down in the field almost on the same level as the clouds. Wounds fester its body like smallpox. Its black scales body, covered in its own blood. I APPLAUD YOUR BRAVERY, LITTLE ONE. TO BE THE LAST DRAGON TO REMAIN STANDING. THERE IS NO SHAME IN TAKING FLIGHT. LET WHAT HAPPENED TODAY TO BE BYGONE. Naga stares into the crippled small dragon, Nagas chin held up very high as he belittles and mocks him with its very own presence. But even then her words carry a different attitude as she seems to willingly leave a survivor to retreat, somehow slightly out of character with the supreme one attitude. An unusual change of heart for someone supreme. The receiving dragon didnt take Nagas treatment kindly, as it replies by giving back a ridiculing smile. I... Pity... You, Supreme One. The sound is hoarse, throat clogged with blood. Its dragonic body loses its vigors, but within its eyes, a rather look of defiance sets blaze deeply. Its words are filled with the audaciousness and fearlessness of a dragon as Naga returns the favor by staring dagger at it. Questioning Nagas authority. For Never Feeling The Drive To Sacrifice Ones Life For Your Loved Ones Nagas eyebrows twitch. Its stares become sharper and sharper. Her take on belittling the crippled dragon takes a nosedive and Naga starts to take a far more serious turn to it. To Never Feel Love Or To Be Loved. Naga keeps staring at the crippled dragon, rock-still. Thinking deeply about its words. Pondering over it. I Shall Stand My Ground. And I Will Die Valiantly And Join My Breathens In The High Heaven. Naga lowers its chin, its face parallel to the receiving dragon down below. The dying dragon let out a thin smile as if it notices something changes within Naga. An opening. The dragon then lets out a burst of small mocking laughter deep in its throat that goes unnoticed by Naga. What Will You Do Now, Supreme One, Now That You Realize You Are So Very Alone As soon as the other dragon finishes its speech, Naga dashes to him in a flash and sinks its teeth to the already crippled dragon. The receiving dragon swirms and writhes as it feels the sharp Nagas teeth around its long reptilian neck. A second later, the dragons body is cut cleanly, like a sharp knife cutting through a steak. In a very brutal and primitive way unlike when with the others where Naga uses magic. The last spot of clean ground is soaked in the dragons blood. Giving a fresh coat of blood to Nagas scales that have already been dried with multiple layers of blood. Yet even though it is a total victory on her part, she stares deeply up to the sky. In its draconic eyes, a look of sadness comes from within. And in the end, her eyes drop back to see the numerous corpses of other dragons as far as the eyes can see. M-master Her soothing voice wakes me. I open my eyes, Shen''s face comes to view first on top of mine, looking directly into my eyes, seemingly concerned. A dream. A memory. A sad one for sure, but not what I expected. I was expecting her to encounter her dragon loved one, or something else. But what I found instead is just a slaughter-fest. Considering her past as a supreme dragon, that much is expected and can even be considered as far as something mundane for her. By chance... Did you peek through my mind? She says, cutting me off from my thoughts Shit. She found out huh Even Hyledd didnt notice I''d peeked at her dream. H-how did you know? I say, quite stunned. I sense and feel your eyes prying deeply into my core. Damn, this soul connection of us is quite intrusive. Im sorry for invading your privacy, Shen. You mustve felt creeped out by it. No, no, no Master... Theres no need to apologize. You own me, body and soul. Is there a reason why you were prying into my mind? She deserves to know I I wanted to know why you were having a bad time sleeping. It seems that you were having a nightmare, a bad dream of some sort. But then again, theres no need to tell the whole truth. Its nothing master needs to be concerned about. Just a rather fickle dream... If you dont mind me asking I ask anyway, my curiosity taking a hold over me, What about the dream makes you so uneasy? It seems to be a normal one, considering you are the supreme one. On the outside, it might be that way. However, it is a superior custom to keep secure of its innermost thoughts, and the mind. As a superior should be silent and thoughtful without a show of weak emotions. Her eyes looked directly at me, longingly. If I show even a small minor weakness, they will all pinpoint and attack with all of their might to that very weakness. I I I was miserable, master... She says quietly, I am a supreme one, but everything feels meaningless and theres no joy in anything. Without me trying to press her, she already does so herself. She seems to be a bit uncomfortable, being this emotional, but a tinge of eagerness is apparent, making me not stop her. Before I became the regarded supreme one on the heavenly mountain, I spent my life wandering around the world exploring every nook and cranny, fighting and dominating other dragons and even other beings. I thought that was my destined purpose, as I was the most peerless dragon in the realm. As if heaven mandates me that I, the only dragon of my kind that comes to existence and undoubtedly supreme in power, must trample the others and make a name for myself. It was a fabricated purpose that I keep repeating to myself. A lie Ive made on my own to grasp onto, since the beginning of my meaningless life. But even then for an immeasurable amount of time that lies it doesnt fill the void. The void of a sense of belonging or a reason why I truly exist. Or how do I continue existing At that moment of realization, understanding the futility of everything I did. I retreated and settled down on the tallest mountain, the heavenly mountain. Waiting for the inevitable end of times. Those dragons that came after me The one you saw in my dream, Im sure those are dragons who tried to avenge the dragons Ive slain before I settled down. I could catch a glimpse of her slight disparity, shoulders trembling with emotions. Thank you, master. For putting up with my past foolish draconic arrogance... and to let me experience love and to be loved. And for granting me this human body, which Im sure is to serve you better, and ultimately love you better, my master~ She ends her confession with clearly longing feelings for me as she snuggles and embraces my arm Dont worry, Shen. You are not alone anymore. Im always here for you. I say as I head-pat her. Serve Love Fealty. It goes back to the unanswered question I have in my entire two existence. What is the definition of love? Why does she consider servitude, No submission as love? Is fealty even another form of love? Will submitting herself towards her master me, give her fulfillment and a great deal of happiness? Is her love for me something so profound or twisted that she gladly submitted herself to me? Is her love towards me out of her free will or this twisted divine palace power? I look to my side, Shen is still snuggling and embracing my arm. Her eyes closed, seemingly already in a deep calm sleep. If what she wants is love then fine. I will take responsibility. I will accept and reciprocate her feelings. If the only person who can truly accept her now is only me, then I will gladly be that person. At the very least Until she finds a much better man that suits her more than me. CH45 — The Start of Voyage [Disheartening Arc End] Inside the carriage, the harbor view springs up. The glass and the wall of the carriage that shouldve separated us from the outside world, fails to do so as the liveliness and chatter resound within. Time flies as fast as the flocks of seagulls flying around in this perfect weather with clear blue sky. It feels as though it was yesterday when I held Shen, idling away in the palace, and learned of her sorrow and solitude. But in a flash, days have passed by and the inevitable voyage has come. And now mother is here to accompany me on my departure, even though it is clearly unnecessary. Sweetie, are you mad at me? Mother asks, giving me her usual reassuring, but deeply guilt ridden smile. No, I am not. What is it? I say, realizing that I fail to hide my annoyance. Then why are you not saying anything? Nothing, mother. Im just nervous. Nervous to leave your lover behind? She asks, letting out a wide smile. M-mother! I shout in protest. Before I know it, my cheeks are burning. Hopefully that doesnt show Hmph! She mildly protests back with a puffed cheek, you should be thankful to your mother that I teach your innocent dragonkin lover the art of making love. She even told me you never make a move on her. Oh poor girl to have fallen in love with my dense, idiotic son. Yes, yes yes Im the fool who somehow got a beautiful girl to fall in love with me, I forcefully let out a light laugh, what did you talk about with Shen, anyway? Ara-ara~ you should never pry into a woman''s secret and conversation, Renald. You might be a grown up man now, but you are still as clueless as the childish boy that I knew of. Well, how am I supposed to know the intricacies of women, mother? The carriage stops, a slight knock on the carriages door telling me that the helmsman has jumped off and will open the door in a moment. I look out the window and indeed we are already in the spot with multiple ships and decks. The door opens and I swiftly get out of the carriage, the helmsman passes me my luggage, where I continue to carry them. Hurry now, sweety. Mother hops out of the carriage, surprisingly, Your new life awaits. Mother will accompany you to the ship at the very least. Mother. I say seriously, You know you cant stay here for much longer. Father is waiting for you to come back and join the rest of the family on a trip going back to the Alderhide territory. S-sweetie... mother looking nervous, A minute or two is fine. Wh-what if you got lost in the harbor? What if you got the wrong person? I must accompany you. I hold her hand that I notice to be shaking. Of course, she would. Her only son is going to a foreign place, very far away. Mother I will be fine. I say affectionately and calmly, trying to assure and comfort her. You cant make father wait for much longer. Who knows what hes up to. You belong with father. And I will make do by myself just fine. She holds my hand tighter as she forces a wide smile. My little boy has grown up to be a fine man huh I know this time will come sooner or later but Ive never thought it will be in this way... She pulls me into a tight embrace. My hand that holds my luggage is let go as I return the favor and hold my arm around her. Feeling her warmth that contrasts from her peaceful blue hair as if its the flame I''ll ever need to remain cosy for life. Is this Is this the feeling of having a genuine loving mother? To think I would only realize this now... Alright I love you, my sweet boy. Promise me you will be back safe and sound. I promise, mother. She let go of the hug and with her face facing me, let out a wide smile once more. It should be a happy one for sure, but the emotion of sadness is clearly noticeable and cant be hidden away. I know I havent always been a good mother to you. I know something must have happened to you lately and in the past that you don''t want to tell me about. How How did she know? Is she talking about that time because of Hyledd? A mother can sense these things, she says with a sad smile. Maybe you dont trust me with the truth, but whatever the case it may be, I want you to know that I love you, and that I will always be here when you want to come home. She goes back to the carriage, with steps that I notice to be taken quite hesitant. Im the one who hasn''t always been a good son to you mother. But I cant say that out loud. Dammit what would a loving son say to a mother? I I love you, mother! I shout as loud as I can, hoping that my very late farewell words reach her. No voice comes from her and her lips doesn''t budge but she waves back with more enthusiasm, the glass window carriage doesnt obscure her eyes that are now sparkling. The horse neighs as the carriage starts moving. The carriage moves to the middle of the swarm filled with other carriages and pedestrians, where I see a glimpse of mother crying I want to run, catch up to the carriage, and try to comfort mother. But its too late. The carriage already engulfed itself in the crowd in the street. Even in our farewell meeting she had to cry Shens love might be uncertain and fleeting. But my mother''s love towards me is as certain and as strong as the brightest diamond. By the time I come home to the Veinard kingdom and meet with my mother once more, I must be a person that is worthy to be her son. A successful man and one that she wont be ashamed of. Just like what I did in my past life. I must make her happy and never make her cry again... With the carriage nowhere in sight, I carry my large luggage and start wandering around the harbor like a drunken lost sailor. Im a complete idiot to have forgotten to ask at which specific location do I meet with the merchant. I try myself to stop dwelling on mother and focus on the present matter. On the bright side of it, at least this lonely moment gives me time to enjoy this one-of-a-kind harbor. Usually harbor docks are made of wood, but everything here is made entirely with pristine grey stone, showcasing just how prosperous the sea trade route is. The harbor is very much alive with rowdyness of the sailors passing by and diverse merchants conversing with their cargo goods on deck. Colorful banners of different kingdoms on each of the ships on display. Then as I walk I stumble upon a decently sized magnificent ship that draws me in. There are much larger ships than this, but the decorations ooze out something that make me take notice. Quite a beauty, isnt she? The voice lightly startles me, I look at the direction of the voice. A middle-aged man, with blonde hair. The outfit the mans wearing on a glance might seem to be modest with its lacking decoration but it is dyed in dark blue, one of the most expensive color dyes. Usually reserved only for the nobility. The man also wears a tricorn hat, which mightve indicated hes the captain of this ship. Shes a beautiful fifty meters, three-masted, ocean-going sailing ship, capable of carrying up-to six hundred tons of cargo. He says looking lovingly to what seems to be his own ship, Layered in some manaritium in its hull and keel with the latest invention of theAssociations of MagiciansSchool of Enchantment Magicdepartment to provide protection and faster speed. Its figurehead, a golden roaring lion to symbolize the great pride of our Veinard kingdom. I am Aston Marcht. Judging from your demeanor, may I assume the young gentleman is theVeinard Trading Guildofficial whos to accompany me to Kasanra? Ah, thats right, I show him the guilds insignia and give him the letter this is the letter from Dorlad. I add. Indeed He opens and proceeds to skim the letter. From the famous Dorlad himself C the right-hand of theVeinard Trading Guildguildmaster. He stops reading the letter and faces back to me again, with a warm smile. Welcome aboard, young gentlemen, Sir Renald Alderhide. Im delighted to be your acquaintance. He offers his hand and I return the favor by giving a firm handshake. Youve come just in time, he continues, in a few minutes the ship is ready to set sail. Is your luggages with you? Just the one in my hand thankfully. I carried not too much since I dont want to burden your ship and men too much. My He looks slightly down at the luggage in my hand, wheres your servant? Why are you carrying your own luggage? Arent you of a noble blood? This wont do Edrington! Bring our guest luggage to our finest quarter. A man hurriedly comes in front of us, wearing the classic striped blue shirt that screams sailor identity. Aye aye, sir. He offers me a hand, presumably for the luggage I have in hand. I hand the sailor the luggage, which he immediately takes into the ship. Renald! There you are! I look towards the shout that calls my name. Elras? Aaron? What were you thinking Seriously, Renald. You think just sending us farewell letters is fine? Elras and Aaron unknowingly come to me. Aaron looking pleasantly surprised while Elras looks obviously annoyed with his usual narrowed eyebrows. How did they come here? When I didn''t even know what ship I specifically needed to go to? They even brought their servants from the looks of it. Well, I assume all of you will be busy with your other duties as our education is finally over. I add, trying to reason with them as well as to myself. That may be so, Renald. Elras replies, but nevertheless you are our cherished friend, and it saddens me that you will have to travel far away to the land of Canids, while Im going to be stuck in my fief dealing with those damn elves. The butler behind Elras steps forward and elegantly brings a wooden case up to his chest, where he opens it slowly to reveal the item inside. A sheathed sword in its black and white sheathe with gold decorations. This sword is quite similar to Elrass sword Wait, dont tell me. Isnt this your sword, Elras? On closer inspection, this is exactly his sword, minus the Reinhardt emblem of two eagles head, replaced with a normal ball-like shape at the pommel of the sword. I slowly take it out from the case and I unsheathe the sword. The blade gleams brightly, as well as the unique and far more complex manaritium runes. Oiled and sharpened, to the point of being almost new. The magic runes, if I remember correctly, act as a mana storage and amplifier. Allowing the wearer to cast more spells as well as more intensive spells. Not only that, the mana runes act as burning coal, for the damage it inflicts leaves burns marks and flesh turns to ashes. And it swings leaves a trail of blue fire. Truly befits a noble magic swordsman. Yes. You deserve a far better sword than that bastard sword. Given more time, I wouldve commissioned the finest sword from one of the best Reinhardt blacksmiths, but this sword will do just fine for you. Sword symbolizes ones authority. A nobles weapon. An expansive and versatile weapon that sets them apart from the commoners weapon, the spear. The sword doesnt have the Reinhardt emblem anymore thankfully, but this is still a serious matter. For Elras giving me his sword is the same as him giving me his core identity and a bestowment of deep respect. But this is your personal sword, Elras I cant take it You wont have a sword anymore then. If theres one thing that you shouldve learned other than thatSchool of Wits Magicof yours, it shouldve been the noble society. The Reinhardt family prides itself with its legendary weapon. It was made by Reinhardt''s first founding father. Reinhardt broadsword. Layered almost entirely in manaritium. Unbreakable and Supreme. Revered to only the successor of the Reinhardt family. And I will receive the honor to call it my own soon. W-wait does that mean?! Yes. Elras smiles visibly becoming wider, The next time we meet, you will have to call me, the Marquis of Reinhardt. I I dont know what to say Congratulations! And and thank you for the gift He turns to the ocean, an unusual melancholic air engulfing him. So this is it, huh? Where well part ways. I want to respond to him, but before I can figure out what to say, his face contorts into a cocky grin. Hopefully you wont be a virgin the next time we meet up. Heard those Canids have mating heat cycles. He pats me on the back, then makes way for Aaron who holds a box of his own and is currently shaking his head at Elras comment. I also have a farewell gift, my dear friend. I hope you receive it well, as Im sure you will need this more than I in your adventure. Inside the mahogany box, is a heavily decorated potion, with the very distinctive enneagram stars that symbolizes the Goddess Maria religion at the cap of the potion. Inside the clear glass, is a very bright red liquid, it might even very well be almost pink with how bright it is. Red means it''s a vitality potion, but Ive never seen this kind of red before. Arent you also being too generous, Aaron? Elras taunts, letting out a presumptuous grin, giving him theElixir of Lifea legendary vitality potion. Rumored to be ten times more effective than a normal potion and can cure almost any disease. Reserved for the pious priest who devoutly follows the Goddess Maria words. Forgive my prudence, Elras, but for once you couldve just shut your lips. Aaron says sternly, Look at him. Now he will be burdened to receive my meager farewell gift. Whats up with them? Why are they all showering me with extravagant and priced items? We are friends, but nonetheless its not something so significant. A friendship forged only by circumstances and coincidence. Does this mean youve officially become a priest? I ask, hoping to slightly convert the conversation. Yes, Ive officially become a priest, the devout follower of Goddess Maria. This potion will be in better use for you in travelling in unknown areas than a priest who would be stuck in the cathedral headquarters for what is most likely for my entire lifetime. I know But still- Ahem Aston draws our attention. Stopping our conversation. Im sorry to disturb the gentlemans talk, but my ship is ready to go and is waiting for Sir Renald Alderhide to go onboard. And Im also sorry to say but I cant delay much longer. As you know for merchants time is money and time is at the essence. Aston politely adds, a tinge of suppressed hurriness is noticeable from his tone, however. Well? What are you waiting for? Take my gift as well. You cant delay much longer. If you feel burdened make sure to bring back exotic gifts from there. I heard their herbs are potent and teas a delicacy. Feeling cornered from both sides, I reluctantly accept Aaron''s gift as well. While making a mental note to bring back gifts to both Aaron and Elras. As being in debt too much is rather a bad thing. Elras. Aaron. I look at them, Thank you All of you. For the useful gifts. I will treat it well and I hope that we will meet again one day. Youre a genius, so dont let random idiots step on you! Return back safely, my dear friend. With honor and glory. As the sailors around us turn busy to prepare for departure, the two take a few steps back to avoid being in the way and I climb the ramp that leads up to deck. When I turn around, theyre already gone from the pier. And the ship sets sail, to Kasanra. CH46 — Disrelish Journey [Palliative Arc Start] Nearly all men can stand adversity, but if you want to test a mans character, give him power. - Abraham Lincoln The ship sails smoothly. Passing through the wavy blue terrain with the help of the calm but steady wind. Sailors passing by through the deck, performing their own assigned duties. Whether thats sweeping the wooden floor or configuring the sail. The sailors perform it with the excellence of ones experience one does throughout their lifetime. To them it might be a dull monotonous routine and duties, a means to an end to live and get their pay, but it''s definitely something that I would much rather have compared to the one I am about to do as soon as I sense a fuzzy sensation in my stomach. Here it comes again... B-bllarrrggghhh! bllarrrghhhh! Ughh, I hate the damn sea... Its been only two days I''ve been stuck in this ship, and I still cant shake off this damn sea fever. Throwing up both out to the side and the bucket. A new unwanted routine to my daily life at the sea. I just dearly hope to the goddess of this world to not experience this for the rest of the two month voyage. It always happens after I eat lunch or dinner with Sir Aston and oddly, the leader of the adventurers on this ship. To be specific, one of the fewMaxims Fangadventurers on a long-term contract to protect the ship from any threats such as pirates. If theres one thing in common between the adventures of all sorts of guilds is how they like to boast their adventure tales to the same matter of fairy tales unbelievable. Reminding me of that instructor of mine. Im honestly surprised Sir Aston is even willing to sit down, and eat while listening to his stories that might as very well be fantasies of his. Like come on, on his first adventure contract to guard a merchants trade route, he encountered a village being attacked by a few giant killer worms. Killer worms are very deadly with their agile maneuvers and ability to hide underground but it almost never goes up to the surface, they almost always stay underground, where most adventurers usually encounter them in the caves. And this person is telling me he encountered few on the surface, whats more actively attacking a village? Not only that, the unrealistic and unlikely scenario scores him to sleep with the village chiefs wife and daughter at the same time?! And worse of all, the village chief willingly allows it... Its either Sir Aston is in dire need for any sort of entertainment in this long boring voyage or it''s because he wants to maintain a friendly relationship with that prideful adventurer. He even went as far as enthusiastically asking questions about his legendary adventures. "So how was your experience with them?! Don''t leave me hanging here!" "You sure are unlucky to encounter monsters on your first quest, or should I say lucky?" If it werent for Sir Aston''s enthusiasm, I wouldve debated his stories'' authenticity. That and coupled with the ridiculous amount of feast that would trigger me to vomit, eating has become not a really enjoyable thing. However, dining with them is crucial as it is the only fitting chance I can get to comfortably converse with them. What I lack right now is information on what lies in Kasanra. The land of the Canids. Floating islands filled with its native inhabitants having feline ears and tails. And thankfully amidst the adventurer boasting stories I was able to inquire about some information about Kasanra and Canids in general. Kasanra, although littered with floating islands, remain uninhabited as theres no means to travel in the air. But this allows some of the floating islands to become airborne monsters'' nests. The monster nest resided in the northern part of Kasanra, where no ground island existed, causing most of the active part of Kasanra to be situated on the south and its biggest islands became the home of the Canids and its two kingdoms. Pasujan Kingdom Jayavia, the city which Veinard Trading Guildis situated in, is also the capital city of the Pasujan kingdom. Ruled by the Sujan Canids, with their distinct physical appearance of pale skin thanks to its mountainous region with black hair and furs. And due to its being in the center of an international trade route, it is very internationally assimilated and its native Canids inhabitants comprises half of its population. Mojowoso Kingdom Unlike the Pasujan kingdom counterpart, they are more isolated from the international world. Ruled by the Woso Canids, which comprises a huge portion of their population with its opposite physical appearance of olive skin with white hair and furs. Famous for their high quality molasses and sugar that is limited in supply and can only be bought through the Sujan Canids traders. I wish theres more details and information I can gain from Sir Aston but due to his trade specialization doesnt focus much on Kasanra, especially about Mojowoso Kingdom, his knowledge is rather minimal. Knowledge regarding Kasanra is important but I also heard some rather interesting information as he rant over the increased merchant tax this year that set him back a few years to renew his nobility title. Sir Aston Marcht is a nobleman no doubt, but apparently his nobility title is a non-hereditary one from his father that he must buy another one for his son to continue the family noble title of Marcht. No wonder theres a surprising quite large amount of nobility in the kingdom. The Veinard kingdoms size is huge undoubtedly but I always thought the size of its nobility was a bit too much. With a huge sum of money, a commoner can buy a noble title that lasts for two generations. They wont be given land and expected to manage commoners naturally, but they certainly gain the privileges of a noble. Socially acceptable for nobility to marry more than one woman, connection to influential nobility society, premium access to Associations of Magicians, and being able to enroll their children to the Bosart University. The only way a commoner can truly gain a real and hereditary title if they made a grand militaristic achievement or somehow advanced the magic system. And even if they could attain those extremely difficult achievements, at best they will be granted the titleCountTheres very little social movement above and the upper nobility family lineage can be traced back to the founding of the Veinard kingdom itself. This whole buying non-hereditary noble titles system surprisingly reminds me of the Shogun Tokugawa era where the rich shoonin merchant class bought the bushi samurai prestige by marrying their son to the samurai daughters. Even at the cost of stripping their merchant sons of their original family name. The shinokosho social system. The reason why the practice of the rich merchant pays the samurai to marry their son in order to gain prestige to begin with was because the samurai class usually becomes poor trying to keep up with the extravagant lifestyle they had and in need of money to maintain their prestige and wealth. Which leads me to think Is the Veinard Royalty family lacking in wealth? Or this whole system is just for them to accumulate extra wealth that is not really in dire need? Although it is a fruitless curiosity and something that is unrelated to my current situation, I cant help but to ponder about it. As this imbalanced system shouldnt be sustainable. It started from the beginning of Veinard kingdom existence and even may very well be at the start of the Minimus Shihi Era. It also surprised me that Sir Aston is willing to talk about this noble title purchasing system in front of that adventurer. You okay there, sir? Speaking of the devil, look who comes. The leader of the adventurer himself Caedric. Looking haughty as ever. His features resembles a distinct rogue attractiveness. The tattoos on his cheeks and a pair of knives tucked in his hip adds even more to his delinquent charm. If what he said is true, he learned a few spells here and there that allowed him to be on par with Intermediate proficiency inSchool of Assault Magic. With his history of boasting stories with lies, however, I wouldnt trust his words to be true. Doesnt it look quite obvious to you? I retort back. Forgive me, Sir Alderhide. I thought you were in the midst of throwing up, but when up close you seem to be staring blankly in deep thought. His voice slightly raised with the wind gushing down the sail. Like what a scholar would do. There he goes again. When I told him that I specialize in theSchool of Wits Magiche immediately thought of me as a scholar. A mix of both jest and a sign of respect from the seems of it. A man like you shouldve stuck to the books rather than going to a far away land. Nevermind, its definitely the former. So, is there something you need from me? I glanced at him, it''s very out of touch for you to look for me outside of lunch. Ive just remembered a herb mix that I bought a long time ago that could be useful in lowering your sea sickness pangs. Its name isKariminIt might not be as potent as the fresh ones but should do the job. Im very grateful for you to give me this, but why didnt you offer me this way sooner like yesterday? Two things. I didnt know your condition was that severe as from my personal experience boarding a ship for the first time, I had the sea fever only on the first day. And because this herb mix has a side effect of causing the taker to be unnaturally calm if overused. I will try not to depend on it too much then. Thank you. He hands me a pouch filled with herb mix presumably. I take it and indeed it is light enough for the herb mix to be filled in. Is there anything you want in return for giving me this? I ask as I know theres no such thing as something truly free. Just think of it as a good will of mine, and my thanks for willingly listening to my adventure tales. It sounds like a jest, particularly with that cheeky smile of his. As if he knows something. Unless... Shit, does he know that I know that his stories are bullshit? Well without further ado, I shall head back to my quarter and get some rest after taking this herb mix. Of course, sir. Oh, and make sure to only get a small spoonful of the herb mix every day! With his reminder and my mind still a bit fuzzy I head off to my quarter. I need to check up with Shen either way. She can be rather Upset if I stay away from her for far too long. It is undeniable that time runs slower in the Sky Palace, but I wish she can be more patient. I quickly walk down the stairs to the lower level of the ship where a short walk leads me to my quarter, a surprisingly modest place with a bed fit for one person only and a small window that gives a relatively nice view to the calm sea. It is also equally surprisingly much better compared to the common quarters where sailors have very little privacy and have to sleep side by side with their peers in hammock beds. And the stench of months long sailors unbathed sweats in that place would make me throw up all over again. With the door shut and a quick gulp of the herb mix that leaves a very earthy and bitter taste on my tongue, I rest in the bed and chant my spell as my eyes closed naturally. I open my eyes, the view of the palace throne hall springs up, decked in the same personally picked banner design of mine of a skeleton frame forming a heart shape. And most important of all, Im leisurely sitting at this magnificent throne. Affirming that I really am the master and the owner of both palaces, and of course Shen. Master~ welcome back. I look slightly to the side, where Shen is standing, looking happy to see me, with that bright serene smile of hers. Something Ive never experienced. When I come back home after work, that woman would either be calling with her friends or going outside. And even if shes at home and not doing anything or simply watching TV, it would almost certainly be a flat greeting without a smile or any sign of effort. As though it was just to acknowledge my existence. Ive always asked her to be a little bit more welcoming when I get back home, but she always shrugs it off... Is it too much to ask for? It all still feels surreal. This palace is truly wonderful with its extravagant aesthetics that I wouldnt dare to dream of but it always feels empty and cold lifeless. Shens presence, however, changes everything. She brings life to this place and adds a spark way more than intricate furniture could do. She becomes another glimpse of hope. One that I dont dare to think and be hopeful of. Every time I come back to the Sky Palace, I always have a doubt that Shen might just be a figment of my imagination. That somehow materialized with how pathetic my current situation is. Master, why are you staring blankly? Ahh Its nothing. Im just deep in thought. And yes Im back, Shen. I look to her again, where I now realize Shen is holding the very two swords that caused her appearance and summoning. Hmm Why are you holding those swords, Shen? Does she have some questions regarding these swords that cause her summoning? Master, if it doesnt bother you too much Can this humble servant request your teaching in the art of human swordsmanship? CH47 — Reflection & Guidance Let your blade be swift and your mercy true. Let your blade be swift and your mercy true. Shen starts with a wide swing and rushes into me. First to strike. Very much like her. I already expected her to start with a swift swing but I still barely parried it. The impact is so great that my sword vibrates along with my arm. A testament to the durability of the sword as any normal ones wouldve been broken from that impact alone. My sword almost flew out of the way. Only by a firm grip and anticipating it that Im able to still get a hold of it. It knocks me back slightly and forces me to retreat and give her space. I reposition my foot work and before Im ready for the second round, she dashes straight to me once more, with a wide swing nonetheless. Take me by surprise. Leaving no room for me to counterattack. She swings fast. Left and right. In a flick of the eye. Speed that could only be achieved thanks to body tempering magic spells, was achieved by her simply due to her dragonic nature. Her lithe arms carry the dragon strength she possesses. Her eyes full of sheer intent and a concentration of will as sharp as a dragon. So suitably aggressive. So suitably calculating. So suitably like a dragon. If it werent for her direct textbook copy movement that Ive taught to her, I wouldnt be able to counter and definitely lose the first five seconds of the round. In the myriad of her offenses, a blocked parry comes. Our blades stuck to one another. I push our stuck, jumbled sword to her zone. Shen retaliates by moving our blades upwards. A beginner''s mistake. With her attention focused on our blades, her space down below leaves exposed. An exploit left in the open. I swiftly kick her in the crotch. Pushing her backwards. Shen squirms a little in both pain and shock. With no resistance on my sword this would be the perfect time to strike her head. But of course I wont do that. I let her fall completely to the ground, bottom first. Her eyes widened, clearly out of shock and also pain. My heart twitches seeing her expression. With her attention completely thrown out of the window and laying down on the ground, I thrust my sword. And the tip of the blade stays still closely to her neck. I surrender. She let loose the grip of her swords and also let out a bittersweet smile. Shen is much more agile and has more strength no doubt. But Shen at its current state is still a bit clueless regarding humans nature along with its weakness and anatomy. Careless swings and pure brute force might work against unintelligent monsters but against experienced humans that kind of technique won''t stand a chance. Maybe its due to my fault for focusing her on textbook techniques and rigid training. However it should be something easy to fix with enough ample amount of time and experience. There is no doubt however in just three weeks shes already almost on par with something I must train myself for three years. Yes, time travels much slower in the time palace but its only roughly three times slower, so technically nine weeks, which is still a miraculous performance. Shes a genius in a way. She must not just be dragonic in body strength but also in the mind. Did you notice your mistakes, Shen? Yes- she coughs mid sentence. Shit. Looks like I kicked her with too much strength, I was so absorbed with our blades that I didnt pay attention to anything else. Ive never thought the feet could be used to attack as well. Youve done well, Shen. Let''s take a break and sit down on the bench nearby. I offer my hand and help Shen stands up, and carry her to the bench. Are you alright, Shen? I ask her now after we sit down relax fully in the bench. There is no reason for you to apologize, master. And Im being honest when I say that this is nothing... Nothing compared to my previous life fights. Seeing her being eager about it, I can only take her words of being truthful. I let silence take place, to calm things down after the sparring match for a moment. This Sky-Palace courtyard''s humongous size, although appreciated, gives the impression of a desolate place. The only thing missing to liven things up would be butterflies laying on the diverse flowers and birds chirping in this courtyard. Although that kind of thing might be much more suited in the greenhouse as the greenery here is minimal. Although our training is focused on swordsmanship without any magic in play, anything else is a free game. I start my lecture, What I just did, such as using a foot to knock you out, is considered by others as barbaric with no honor attached. But in a situation where it costs your lives, honor will be thrown out. I understand, she responds quickly and tactfully, like a disciplined eager student, does that mean I should also use my feet to attack? Not necessarily. What I am trying to say is that, dont always focus on the swords too much. Focus on your surroundings. Others will use any tricks or hidden trump cards that you wont expect. I am guessing your sense of perception in your human form is not as good as when you are in your dragon form. She nods, and her expression is filled with understanding and contemplation. Theres also the fact that swords are complementary to the user''s magic ability. Other than trading sword blows, theres obviously magic spells involved. That''s why perception and the ability to multitask is important. Indeed Im still not used to swordsmanship, more so with perceiving my surroundings in my human form. I still do not understand, Shen. If its about fighting in your human form, Im sure you can still cast the same powerful spells as you before in your dragon form. In fact, how about you try to cast any impressive spells but not the harmful kind right now, Shen. Shen nods, and faces towards the largest empty space this Sky-Palace courtyard can offer. With no warning whatsoever, a wall of towering ice spikes soars from the ground. The glistening ice reflects the light sharply, as sharp as the thrones on it. Splitting the courtyard by half. No incantation nor a magic circle rune. Not even the slightest hand gestures. It just springs out of nowhere. Im pretty sure even an expert would be hard-pressed to do incantation-less spells for complex and grand-scale spells like this. So how was it, master? This is just a tiny portion of my arsenal of magic spells, my magic ability in my human form is quite limited, so this is what I can only do. Now I understand why humans never went to the surface back in the ancient times Verum Shihi Era. Humans don''t stand a chance against them. Even with your limited magic capability alone, you are still a formidable foe for almost any expert. Theres not much need for you to complement it with swordsmanship. Swordsmanship is interesting It is a novelty for me who was once a dragon. The idea that this piece of steel is worked on and crafted to try to increase humans strength to mitigate their lack of magic capabilities is quite amusing. Her smooth hand unknowingly makes its way to me and holds my hand resting in my lap. Shes been training for quite a while and even progresses rapidly, but surprisingly no rough calluses have formed in her hand. Remaining perfectly smooth. As if shes like a doll. She leans towards me. Resting her head on my shoulder, like she always does if theres a chance. ...This is not good. And well I have fun learning this art. More so when youre here with me, master. She shakes with laughter. Im glad that you are having fun. I correct my sitting posture and with both of my hands placed on her shoulders, position her to sit straight, you have talent and potential in swordsmanship. With your swift, wide and fluid movement like a flowing river, your unique style of swordsmanship is as if you are dancing. Striking down enemies not just with your swords or magic, but also with your presence as you dance elegantly and beautifully. I say, praising her, to what obviously is an over exaggeration. And well an overwhelmingly positive feedback never hurts. Hoooo Is that so? Dancing. Ah, does she not know what dancing means? I shall keep that in mind, my master. She says with a wide smile. Radiating the same elegance that just melts you into her. Thats it for todays lessons from me. I say suddenly, trying to stop myself from getting too chummy with her, we''ve been sparring for tens of times anyway. Only one of them Ive won And even then it was due to you surprisingly slipping in the middle of our spar. She says a bit meekly. Dissatisfied with her result while simultaneously still eager and enthusiastic to learn and put more effort. If you still insist on continuing your training then do you want to spar with the shadow minions again? O-of course, master. Without further ado, I summoned two shadow minions. Have a sparring match with Shen. And remember, no lethal attacks. Yes, my lord. Have fun, Shen. And dont be too excessive. Its about time I head over to have lunch with the captain. Shen rises from the bench and is already holding her sword. Heading towards the two shadow swordsmen on their knees. The encounter also provides an interesting insight. Shen could command the shadow minions and were given almost the same authority as I. Although my commands always surpasses and prioritizes over hers and her commands cannot in any way be used to harm me. I leave Shen in the courtyard accompanied by her sparring partners. The sound of the sword clashing starts ringing once more. Lets hope she wont accidentally kill a shadow minion or two, like last time. I would like to not waste them more than necessary. Thankfully after a few weeks passed by, Ive never felt nauseous anymore but I make sure to stay up on the deck to make my presence known to the others and to not raise suspicion of being holed up down in the quarter. Lunch with Sir Aston and the adventurer being the time to go back to the deck and greet everyone with my presence. However, its too early to head over lunch. An excuse to leave early, away from Shen. An important one to sort things out with what occurred in the spar with Shen previously. As I thought of something rather dangerous at that moment... I enjoy seeing Shen squirming in pain. When Shen falls down, my heart twitches not because I feel guilty, but because I was ecstatic. I became excited seeing Shen down on the ground. Its intoxicating seeing a beautiful girl such as her on her knees, defenseless Her once beautiful determined eyes change to a shocked, twisted one. It all makes me feel very alive and excited... I wish I did not have to keep thinking about it. But this moment for sure will always be stuck in my mind. Clenching to her image in that moment, rewinding it over and over again for days to come- Bang! Out of frustration I punch the wall beside me. The slight stinging pain in my fist proving to be able to divert my attention out of her image... I must force myself to think of something else. Ohhh.. I know what it is The overall summary of this second life of mine. The fact that I acted like an idiot. Immature. I wish I could blame it all on the raging hormones this body generates in its peak puberty age that was originally wasnt mine, but blaming things you cant control is in itself an immature act. This is what happens when I get my feelings and emotions way too overboard. I shouldnt let my emotions and feelings get ahead and carry my reasoning away... This is what happens when I cant get a tight grip of my emotions It is so unlike me to be so full of emotions. I remember in my past life, I always took it like a man with a steel of heart. I never complained and always accepted things as they were. I accept and never retaliate to my fathers enraged anger for not getting first place in some instances throughout my school experience. To the point of being punished by being starved for three days. I accept and never retaliate when my wife shouts angrily at me for any little inconveniences or when things doesn''t go the way she wants. I always accept it and never let these things make me emotional or make an impact on me. The only time I didnt accept things the way they were and let emotions get the hold of me was when my wife cheated on me. And then I forgot my principle and always let my emotions get the hold of me throughout this second life of mine. I guess I indeed somehow changed in this second life of mine, although for the worse. I continue walking again. Towards the throne. As I plan on what to do when that adventurer will tell another tale of his bullshits. Leaving this sky-palace and hopefully, forgetting what transpired in todays sparring match with Shen. CH48 — The Dancing Blades CLANG! The sword slips out of my hand. Flying high in the air. The suddenness of it makes me stunned, the mind solely thinking of the shiny reflection of the sword that beats even the sunlight. A loud thump snaps me out of my stunned moment, coupled with a painful impact in my bottom. Only when a sharp blade touches my neck that I return to reality and the severity of it. The holder of that sword is nonetheless Shen herself. A deadpan stare comes from her. Ive lost. I faintly let out the words, youve done well, Shen. Finally. Ive won! Both her arms and sword raise up to the air. She lets out a smile. A different smile. Not the previous gentle and soft smile she usually shows. One filled with ecstasy and gleaming joy. A victorious smile. When Im away, socializing with the people on the ship. Shen continuously and meticulously trained in the art of swordsmanship. To think, with just another few weeks of teaching her the basics and a lesson about human anatomy combined with her self-taught and perseverance, she''s already able to beat me. A week left before we arrived in Jayavia city. At first, I oblige with Shens request for swordsmanship training purely so she can have something to do amidst this voyage full of boredom. As if left alone without much to do, her default state would be in pestering me on how to better worship and serve me. Master... Yes, what is it? I believe Ive offended you earlier, by winning against you. She found out huh When Shen triumphs over me, it wasnt just my almost non-existent ego that was lost. A fabricated, made-up reason on how I can become a master to such a formidable dragon. An edge over the art of swordsmanship. Rulers must have some sort of a reason why they are the nobles, the superiors that can command over the lesser one. A why that established the hierarchical structure. Rulers often proclaim themselves to be the direct descendant of a divine being or simply declare that they are the god themselves. All of them establish how set apart they are from the common people. How they are the chosen, the divine one that is clearly the opposite from the lowly peasant. At least that''s the way it was in the old times where autocracy or monarchy is the common government system in the world. If not then, simply due to strength. Strength can be in any form. Whether thats military strength, economic strength or in this world magic prowess. Swordsmanship is where I am superior compared to Shen. In the grand scheme of things, swordsmanship alone wont be of use. But it was something that I excel at more than Shen. A small difference in superiority. A small pride to reassure myself why I can be the master of what is most likely to be the most powerful dragon in existence. And now. I lost it. Its very normal that one day the student surpasses its teachers or mentor. In fact, it brings great pride and joy to the mentor that their student is able to reach new heights they couldnt achieve. I say as I let out a small smile, to reassure her theres not much else I can teach you regarding swordsmanship. If you want to perfect the art, then I will try to find some resources or even other mentors for you to learn from. Me winning from you doesnt change anything. You are still my revered master, my master. She says affectionately. What kind of master is weaker than his subordinates? It brings me joy that I can be just a tiny bit more useful to you in this human form. She says getting closer, desperately trying to assure me, like what she always likes to do. Of course Shen. Whatever it is you want to pursue, I will try my best to support you. And remember. You winning from me is not an excuse for you to stay relaxed. I may have lost that edge. But so be it. Im not that petty to want to nit pick her from the bud. She has a talent for it and is more than worthy enough to flourish it. It wont do anybody justice to not develop it further. Besides, she seems to have fun and is genuinely interested in it. That''s why I should always support her, even if the disparity between her and I deepens. Shen shouldve feel relieved or back to her cheerful mood. More so with my declaration to keep supporting her path in swordsmanship. But she looks nervous, seemingly trying to desperately hold the temptation to say a word. Shen, I call her out, Is there something wrong? Its nothing, master Shen, you know that you can be honest with me right? Master... There is something else I want to show you. She walks to the bench and picks up the second sword. An almost exact copy of the first one, except that it is shorter. Wait Dont tell me, she wants to dual-wield? Shen You know that dual-wielding is very impractical right? Ive been practicing dual-wielding swords secretly from you A-are you mad? No. Im just worried you will waste time training an impractical style. Not a lot of people dual-wield swords for a reason Shen. There needs to be a free hand to cast a spell and dual-wield swords require very excellent coordination. I know very well, master. Those challenges doesn''t stop me and Ive already quite excelled at them. I would like to demonstrate it to you. Please summon five shadow minions for me to fight against, master. Five shadow minions? Is she going to spar against all of them at the same time? Is this going to be safe? Ahh whatever. She definitely knows what shes doing. I must trust her. With a simple thought five shadow minions surround her. No reaction comes out from her when they surround her. Only the same gentle small smile towards me Master, command them to attack me with all their might. What?! Are you sure? Trust me, master. If I cant even defend myself against several weak foes then I do not deserve to be by your side and serve you. Youve heard her. Attack her seriously with all of your might. Injuring her is encouraged but keep her alive. Yes, my lord. With a dash, all of the shadow minions jump to her at once. All at the same time. Seeing the shadow minions'' aggressive attack, I start to regret ordering them and fear for the worst. With a flash my worries are dismayed with shens swirl, fending off the shadow minionss blade. Knocking them off slightly. The style of swordsmanship she created is truly amazing. Traces of my style are apparent in her but it is now much more fluid. With no awkward and wasted energy. Elegant and beautiful. The two swords swing ands moves with harmony. The short sword controls the space and fend off any oncoming attacks, while the long sword with its long reach assaults and exploit any weakness that comes from the split second parry of the short sword. Her strike with the sword is the embodiment of an ice storm. Theres rhythm in her movement and swings. Like a ballerina dancing to the song''s rhythm. Swift and dazzling. Only that the supposed beat of the musical instruments are replaced with the sounds of steel clashing. With two swords on her hands, combined with meticulous coordination, she controls the space very well. Creating distance from the shadows on all sides. None of the shadows attack, reaches her. Whether its a swift strike from behind where she should least expect it, or whether all the shadow minions attack her at the exact same moment. All are fended off with ease. Supreme, peerless Untouchable. ...How do I want to go on with Shen from now on? She says she loves me. But will that always hold through? She is clearly way better than me in almost every aspect. It is clearly only due to the circumstances of my power that she falls in love with me. If not then, it is most likely because she met me first. From the way she describes her previous life, nobody accepts her and treats her with kindness. Like a freshly born bird that will acknowledge something it sees first as its parent, she only loves me because I am the first one who treats her kindly like any decent normal being would do. Sooner or later she will experience the world and she will find out that anyone would treat her kindly C maybe even treat her far better than me. I need to always prepare for that inevitable outcome. To never be swayed by emotions. To always think rationally with a heart of steel. M-master I snap out of my thoughts, and look to Shen. Behind her, the shadow minions are in shambles, laying flat down on the stone floor of the courtyard. Ah, do not worry master. She notices me looking behind her and looks back also, giving a glimpse of her slender back, They are not fatally injured. Ive made sure to be careful and not lay waste to any of your shadow minions. I see Thank you, Shen. Master I am still your faithful servant. Please believe me She moves closer once more. Too close as she enters my personal space. Enough of the sad part. I say, as I stop her from her tracks. Knowing well that the conversation is moving in a direction that I dont want. Your accomplishment in being able to dual-wield swords is worthy of a celebration. I continue, Is there anything you want as a reward? We are still on a voyage but as soon as we reach our destination I can get anything you want within my power. R-really? Anything? She jolts up, her eyes flash out of excitement. Yes. As long as it is within my capability, Shen. T-then... She says hesitantly, looking downwards. Her cheeks becoming pink in color. Knowing Shen, she might request for a book containing the art of a legendary swordsmanship that fits with her dual-swords style. C-can Can I receive your tender love and affection? Wait what? She unknowingly comes closer to me, her head slightly leaning to the side. Lets make love, my master~ ? Shit. Am I hallucinating or her pupils are now heart shaped? CH49 — Enkindling a Spark ??? Before I can even process her audacious request, she jumps on me and wraps me around her embrace, causing me to fall to the ground. Her assertiveness to get down and dirty truly comes unexpected, although Im quite nervous with what she has on store. Not stopping with a mere hug, she presses on me even more, squishing her big breasts to the point I couldnt help but feel and think only of her breasts, soft like vanilla pudding. Even with two fabrics in-between, her passionate warmth still seeping through. S-shen, s-stop! Im quite sweaty, you know? I love everything about you, master~? Your smell, your voice, your kindness, your entire existence. She runs her tongue on my neck and even around my ear, licking up all the sweat like shes desperate for water. Shen, it tickles... Master~~ ? She whispers sensually into my ear, causing me to shiver out of excitement. After her words penetrate deep into my ear, her tongue slips in. Probing my ear, deeper, and more intimate, causing my ear to be sensitive to the slightest sweet moans. Warmth. Its such a beautiful feeling, it mellows you down, releases your tension, and just relaxes you and makes you want to snug it forever. However, like a fire, if left too long absentmindedly, it will burn you. Haaa~.... Haaa~.... This is bad, I shouldnt be the one feeling good the most. I look down at Shens hand, running her fingers along my stomach, prying beneath my shirt, unbuttoning it. Does she like my stomach or something? Sure theres some abs there but not that much On the corner of my view, Shens dragon tail lingers on the floor. Out of desperation of not wanting to lose, I grab her tail, hoping it could be my crutch for a comeback. Like being struck by lightning, she jolts and welps in a high pitch voice. M-m-master! She yelps out of surprise with a tinge of excitement w-what are you doing. I press harder and begin to lightly fondle her tail. Ahhh~~ Master~ She moans uncontrollably, seemingly trying to hold back her moans. Her tail mustve been one of her few erogenous parts. Your tail is such a lively one~ I begin my counter-attack and whisper to her ears this time. Does it feel good? Me caressing your tail? MmmHHhhmmm~ it... It tickles.. P-please stop! She says that, but her twitching tail is being more truthful in her answer. Should I stop then? N-no, no! Then dont hide it, Shen. Tell me your honest feelings. I stroke the tip of her tail furthermore, applying all sorts of gentle administration on her, stroking wider and longer. Although seeing Shen squirming in pleasure is a sight to behold itself, I have to hold back my desire. Desires that should not be laid upon her. I-it feels good, master~ mmmmhh!! I love it when you caress my tail! AAhhh~~ I wish this moment would last forever! I wish master can experience what Im feeling right now Even more than what Im feeling right now, ahhhhh. Good girl~ I whisper directly to her ear, where Shens body shivers at my word. She likes being praised a lot. I will give her all the praise she deserves. You are such a good girl, Shen. I am here. I wont go anywhere. She shivers more, quivering over a slight touch. Her eyes literally shine with great joy. Master~ I want a kiss from you. Without any more words, Shen leans over and starts kissing me. Shes so aggressive. Her tongue pushes deeper into my mouth and coils around my own tongue. K-haa She lets go of my mouth after a full minute, a thin strand of saliva extending between our lips. Haaaaaa Masters saliva its so tasty~ Shen pants quite excitedly, is she already in deep ecstasy? My dick is fully erect at this point, and I could think of nothing but releasing that urge inside me. Master~ may we move to bed? She suggest. Her voice stops me from my feverish haze. Of course she doesnt want to do it here, a beautiful goddess like her definitely doesn''t want to be fucked like a cheap slut in a dirty alley. I really want to ravage her now, but her feelings are top priority. Of course, if master doesnt want to, then that is fine. All I want is to please you~ She mustve detected my discomfort, thats why she starts to change her mind, that wont do. No... Thats exactly what I was thinking about, Shen. Lets go to bed. I stand up and reach my hand to her. Ummm She starts nervously, If thats the case could you please carry me like before? My master~ She extends and opens her arm widely. Reddened cheeks and turns slightly out of embarrassment. Ive never thought such an assertive girl like her could make such an expression. Yet, a part of me, deep from within, becomes disappointed with this turn of event. What the hell was I thinking. Shes not Siana, whos willing at first appearance. She might say that shes a servant, but what she ultimately wants is to be spoiled and loved. Of course, I lightly laugh, anything for my little dragon princess. For a split second, she looks disappointed as if she realizes she made a mistake. But its all gone without a trace, replaced with a face full of smiles. Maybe its just my eyes deceiving me. M-master... On second thought, I want it now. I cant hold back anymore. No can do Shen. Be a good girl and let me carry you to bed. Without much effort, I gently pick her up, carrying her in the same princess carry as last time. Even though this is the second time I carried her, I still cant quite fathom how such a powerful dragon girl is this light. N-no, master put me down! Getting embarrassed already, Shen? Take it in like a good girl~ She responds by snuggling closer to my chest to hide her embarrassment. M-mooo. Master~ She purrs. Before long we reach the bedroom where I place Shen carefully in the bed. Is there anything you want to do, Shen? I say still knees on the floor beside the bed, whatever you like? Do you want me to caress your tail again? C-could you go down n-no! No... I I want whatever master wants. Whatever pleases master the most. There she goes again. Why cant she just be honest? Why does she have to answer in such a convoluted way? Its up to me to find what she likes the most then. Well it doesnt matter. I know what Shen likes anyway. Dont worry Shen, I know what you love. I need to make sure that she feels cherished and loved. I start by nibbling her earlobe, slowly trailing down her body. Even wrought with sweat, her body excites me further. It seems Shen has a weak spot in her left clavicle, each oral stroke earned me a restrained whimper from the dragon princess. By the time I made it down to her thigh, Shens already been reduced to a shrilling mess. All of that effort was definitely worth it. As her wetness gives me the recognition that I am able to please Shen. And now for the ultimate price of her wet pussy. Noooo~! Dont look at it! Master~~~ ? I crawl my tongue in Shens secret place, making it even wetter. ...This This part of Shen is tasty too. Why did I hesitate to say that? D-dont say that... aahhhhh~! She moans back. Of course I know the answer deep inside. Im genuinely not fond of doing this. The only joy I do from this is hearing her sweet moans and her body squirming out of pleasure. The sour taste of her love juice, although not really off-putting, is quite hard to get used to. But this is an easy compromise to make Shen enjoy sex too. I must please her too. Its very wet down here. Shen. It wont be wrong to call it a flood. You must be enjoying this arent you Shen. The gentle tone and praise seems to fuel Shens fire as she shudders in pleasure. Last time I inserted my finger, this time lets try only using my mouth and tongue. I dig deeper this time with my tongue, exploring her crevice, nose deep in her clitoris. Slowly, her moans become more disorganized. Her legs widen as my motion grows in intensity. Master! Im cumming master~! Im CUMMING!!! With screams of euphoria, she squirts and squirts and squirts, drenching my face with her love juice. I didnt stop even as she came, riding over her orgasmic high for several seconds. Haaaaaa~~.... Haaaa~..... Shens breathing becomes quite ragged, and her eyes quite empty, gazing at the void. She mustve been quite satisfied. Even in her more disheveled state, she still looks absolutely beautiful. My crotch begins to go hard again. Master~~? She mewls sultry, Thank you for letting this servant cum. But Im still not feeling full yet... She stretches her labia open, revealing all of her vulnerable inner folds. Is she hinting at me to go further? But shes still in a quite daze. You dont have to force yourself Shen. I know you are satisfied and tired by now. You should relax and take it easy. No... Its not enough. I want more Master hasnt came inside me yet~ ? Her eyes are full of anticipation, making it a little difficult to reject her. Even more so when my cock is begging me to go. Is... that what you truly want? I ask, secretly doubting her. Yes! A thousand times yes! Please come inside your servant, master! Then... be a good girl and let master take care of you. With her request and a quick undressing on my part, I loom over her gorgeous body. Its a sin how a normal person like me can be so close to such perfection. Being so close with her at this moment truly reminds me of how little I am compared to her. Yet, when I look at her, her expression is one full of gratefulness. One full of worship. Her full perky tits visibly jiggles. And she smiles demurely, eyes fixated right onto me. As if Im the only one that truly matters to her in the whole wide world. Her long neck looks appetizing. My hands wrap around Shen''s throat. For a moment, it''s just the two of us in silence, me looming above her, her yearningly stares up at me. I quickly let go of her neck. I havent applied any pressure but it already feels like in any second, I will choke her out. I let go of these thoughts. She needs to be treated gently, not roughly. Master... Can I try doing it on top this time? Eh? Sure, of course. I reply, her request astonishes me. I comply with her request this time, curious with what she have in store. Shen hovers above me, carefully straddling herself to envelop me. I can tell shes having a hard time with all of this. Her face writhes and contorts as she desperately tries to ride my manhood. It''s only until I hold my member and assist her that its able to find its place. And without warning, Shen immediately sinks her body down onto my cock. Ahhh~ Finally finally master is inside me again~ ? The sudden sensation of a quick thrust makes my crotch throbs even further. A far more passionate smile blooms on her face as she looks at me, her eyes beaming with not just lust but also bliss. How can she smile so passionately? It feels so good~ having master inside. The plump flesh tightens around me, my cock pushes deeper against the entrance of her womb. After she swallows my whole length, Shen stops moving, getting used to being on the top. Im gradually getting impatient but its already very intoxicating just by being enveloped in her warmth. Im gradually getting impatient but its already very intoxicating just by being enveloped in her warmth. Master~ Am I doing great? Am I pleasing you? ? She asks between breaths. Of course youre doing great Shen It feels good. Hehehehe ? With a renewed vigor, Shen attacks my cock, moving up and down so vigorously that I almost blank out. There is now a small pool of fluids drenching onto my thighs. Her inner walls clenches around me and try to pull every bit of pleasure that it can from me as well, tempting me into returning again and again and again. It all arouses me to the point I want to move my hips as well and return attacking her. But I stop my urge, as I have a feeling the reason why she wants to be on top is because she wants to be in control of her pleasure. She moves and works up in a steady rhythm. Seeing her with a reddened cheek, sultry smile, coupled with bouncing perky tits, my cock keeps thrusting for what feels like twenty minutes. Inching closer and closer to release, but nowhere near close to cumming, as if theres a mental barrier that holds me back from cumming. Master Why are you so stiff. Here... She reaches for my hands and places them on her tits, seemingly noticing the barrier, I heard men love big breasts. Go ahead, grab them You dont have to be shy~ Her tempo becomes much slower with my hand full of her breast in my grasp. Master They ache for your touch~ I observed the subtle changes in Shens expression and made adjustments in order to make her feel more pleasure. Slowly teasing and pinching her nipples with great care. Kneading and playing with her gorgeous breast. Ahhhnnn! Shen almost screams out of pure euphoria. Yesshhh My master I am all yours~ ? Her sweet words send shivers to my spine. My dick twitches harder, such assuring words caught me entirely off guard. Ahhhnnn Master~ Your dick is twitching so much. Are you enjoying my praise towards you? Fufufu She says, with a knowing smile. Shit. She found my weakness. Having masters cock inside me is a hundred times better than teasing my tail! I live to serve you! I live to worship you! Master is my everything! ? Honeyed words that I wish to believe didnt really mean for me, however, penetrates my heart to the core, pushing me closer and closer to the inevitable release. The barrier broke down. It almost becomes a challenge to deny her constant honeyed words that I wish to believe didnt really mean anything for me. Just lip service with no actual earnestly, purely for the sake of ending this quickly. Yet, her words are able to penetrate deep into my heart, pushing me closer and closer to the inevitable release. The mental barrier breaks down. Fuck. I could feel it, Im getting close. Too close. Master, are you going to cum? Please cum, master~! Her assault becomes more rapid, moving her hips faster and clenching down even harder. Give me your seed! Release your desire into me! Let this servant please you! I cant hold it in anymore. Ahhh~~! Shen cum for me! Cum with me! Be a good girl for me, Shen! M-master~! Im Im cumming! CUMMING!!! With my teeth clenched, the dam breaks. The first shot feels like a burst from an over-charged fire hose. Her body convulses until she falls down numbingly. Her entire body embraces me, as I feel her entire weight on me, strangles scream of pleasure coming out of her with every new shot. Stream after stream of white river spills deep into her as I come, lasting what seems to be eternity before it ends. as I slide myself out of Shens pussy, spilling the cum out of her hole that stains the bed. Haaa. Haaaaaa. Masteeerrrr~ I love you~ ? Shens mind incoherently mewls sweet nothingness to my ear. I still cant believe we came at the same time, even though I was the one feeling it the most. With how tired she is, theres no way shes faking her orgasm. But this is bad... My dick is still hard and raring to go. CH50 — Crippling Desires ??? The ever-lasting pleasure was over, and with Shen seemed satisfied, we spent the rest of the night inside the same spacious bedroom we made love in. Her last request is for us to cuddle or sleep on the same bed. Which I oblige, but with one condition: a very minimum skin contact is to be maintained as we sleep. Its something easy considering the bed is ridiculously big, big enough to hold four people sleeping, and this is the smallest bed we can find in the palace. At first, she disagrees as expected, throwing a tantrum about what according to her is an unfair condition. What surprised me however, after a few seconds of obvious temper squirming, she suddenly stops for a moment and then smiles agreeing to my terms. Its honestly quite scary how eagerly she jumps to agreeing pretty easily and also easily falls asleep. Is this correlated with my Sky Palace brainwashing power? Nevertheless, this place is somehow cold. Way too cold. It wasnt this cold as far as I remember. Was my repressed lust throughout our love-making heated me before? Tucking into the beds heavy blanket does little to provide warmth either, it pervades this empty heart of mine. I wish I could just shut my eyes and fall asleep. But I can not, not with this coldness, even more so with Shen so close to my side. The almost freezing temperature compels me to detect anything that resembles warmth and it so happens to be the beautiful goddess, Shen. Shes sleeping beautifully while facing me, and so peacefully too. Throughout my attempt to force myself to sleep, she inches closer to me in her sleep. I dont know if she does so since shes awake or it''s just instinct. Just with her presence so close to me, its so hard to not pay attention to her. It is one of these moments where I can truly marvel just how beautiful she is. Its hard to believe she was once a powerful dragon, or rather is a powerful dragon; she can always transform back to her original dragon form. We are completely different beasts altogether. The disparity between me and her is just too high. Shes gorgeous and powerful, whereas Im just a normal human that you could find anywhere. Almost everything she does is divine in itself. Beyond devoted and most important of all eager to please. The only reason why I think she doesnt delve into full-blown selfless servitude is because she notices my reluctance. It feels Too good to be true. Too good to be mine. But no, of course it was not enough. It was never enough. This high virility of mine, it is both a blessing and a curse. On the right person, it can be such a wonderful and thrilling experience; left alone, however, my mind deviates to thoughts that are wild. Extremely wild. Mutating into an urge. A fierce and violent urge. A feeling similar to hunger; a craving so close to a thirst. Which then transforms into deprivation. An unfathomable desire to taste the prey in front of me to the very core of her bones. Having shen on top is great on its own, but what I love the most is when Im the one in charge and in control. Her existence and devotion lights a fire to the once extinguished fire pit before. Its as if she is the personification of my ultimate fantasy. My wildest desire for absolute, unwavering devotion. For that someone to stay obedient with me, and thinks nothing else but me and only me. To always stay with me. The feeling of power. The feeling of controlling and owning someone, where I dont have to care about their being and I can be my true self. Theres just this desire, a need to destroy something so perfect and to reduce her to be just a thing. Shes so perfect, a goddess materialized, that it compels me to destroy her. I want to break her and ruin her. To not treat her as a dragon princess but rather as a cheap sex toy that have no value and only deserves rough fucking. I want to dominate her; put her into her true place. A little plaything in my hand, reducing her into a mere three-holes cum dumpster slut. I want to rape her non-stop, fucking make her moan both in pleasure and pain. To not care of her pleasure and just fuck her pussy without care and purely for my own pleasure. Ill lock her in chains so she wont be able to resist whatever I wish to do upon her. All she can do is to accept the fate that she is just a mere masturbation toy to be used. If she truly loves me and serves me, then surely she would be willing and even eager to fulfill my wish, wont she? Where my needs are absolute and be in absolute joy for fulfilling my desires. Her long swan-like neck is so ideal and perfect to rest my hand and just squeeze. She would be desperate to breathe, and her eyes would flicker mixed with pleasure and despair, Tears dripping out of ecstasy of being put into her true place of being a lowly slut. Or even better, Ill force my dick into her soft lips, straight into her throat. Plant her face deep into my crotch, forcing my pubes to penetrate her nose. Savoring the unbelievable, taboo-wrecking sensation of selfishly using her throat for my own pleasure while shes desperate to breathe, fucking her face like Id fuck her pussy roughly, without a worry about how she feels, uninhibited by her feelings and conscience. And then she will truly know how it feels to be owned by me. Her true place. To be below me. To be mine. Master~ Shens soothing calm voice snaps me out of my lustful desires As I begin to slowly but surely regain my awareness I realize Im Im on top of her My hands are wrapping around her throat. She looks at me very innocently, merely asking about me, even though Im just about to hurt her. Master? Is everything okay? You seem to be hurt? H-hurt? ...God, Im such a terrible being. How can a degenerate like me be able to get such an understanding perfect girl? I Ive thought so many terrible things and was so close to choking her out... This is this is getting too far Fuck. What was I thinking? Shen youre not hurt arent you? What am I talking about? Of course shes hurt. Ive been sitting and putting all of my weight on top of her belly. I might''ve not choked her at the last minute but what if I did? Master, Im doing great~ Please continue whatever you want to do to me. No No. No Sorry Shen Im just feeling a bit under the weather just now What are you apologizing for, master? Theres nothing and there wont be anything you need to apologize for. I get off the bed, trying to find my clothes but soon realized that my clothes were scattered around the room. I should just go out as soon as I can without bothering to dress myself. Even while still being naked I dont let the cold bother me and calmly walk towards the door. Starting from today, we will be sleeping in separate rooms. M-master, please wait! Shen shouts went muffled midway before she could finish the sentence as I shut the door closed. Plans of sleeping in another random bedroom of the sky palace pops up, however, she might chase after me immediately so it''s best if I continue sleeping in the ship instead. Not a great place to sleep in all honesty with its uncomfortable canopy like bed and constant sway due to the waves, but it will do for now. As long as I get away from her and calm down my mind then it is fine. I am her master, but that doesnt mean I can abuse her servility for my own selfish desires. Absolute power, corrupts absolutely indeed. (3rd POV; Close Narrator, Shen-focused) With the door shut closed with a loud bang, Shen could only do naught but stop in her tracks. Shes so close to jumping off the bed and going after her master, but decides to stop at the last second with the fear it would only escalate his reluctance. Emotions she never experienced in her past life before start festering. Anger? Shame? Regret, but most important of allCdoubtness towards herself. Is she even worthy of being his servant for allowing such a stupid mistake? To fail to comfort her master, her creator? She recalls from one of his mothers lessons that to win a mans heart is to maintain a delicate balance of being assertive and submissive at the same time. Submissiveness was a no brainer. What kind of servant is not submissive towards its master, towards its creator? But assertiveness Assertiveness was not something she truly thought of, even though it fits so well with her original way of doing things. Now she fully understands what his mother meant by balance. It was the right idea to subtly cast a spell that would cause the room to grow colder slowly but surely. A little devious trick for him to search for warmth; that would inevitably turn into him seeking out for her embrace. While she submissively pretends to sleep, waiting for his move. What was not is stopping the act and calling him out. She foolishly thought since master has taken his first step, it wouldnt be wrong to be clear and assertively encourage him to continue. It was going so well. She was more ecstatic than ever before when master was on top of her, doing what he truly wanted to do without holding back. Like a key inserted to its designated lock. It feels so right; like the way it should be. Its such a fantastic feeling, the purpose instilled on her very soul. Life is not hazy, ambiguous clouds full of uncertainty anymore. The path is already there, provided with guaranteed satisfaction and happiness, lying all across in this path that goes forever long. It wasnt like her past life where, even if she was fully certain of a choice, it would always turn out to be the wrong one either way. Even when she thinks a choice is the most correct one, theres always something that is not ideal. Stuck between the choice of two lesser ideal choices, it always leaves her unsatisfied and regretful. This second life was different, further proven by how she quickly recovers from this failure. So what if she failed? She has all the time in the world, and master is not going anywhere. What she needs now is not just attentiveness but also persistence. Both of which are completely new to her. Both of which she doesnt have much experience in her past life as Naga. But isnt this what makes this second life so interesting? Back then, everything just fell to her slightest whim, making everything rather boring. Thousands of dragons fought her and it only took a day to defeat all of them, coming out with miniscule injuries. Claiming the peak of the tallest mountain that was reserved to the most supreme beings was also too easy. Theres little to no excitement in that world. Only the vainness of it all. Now, she actually has to push effort to fight and conquer masters heart. Theres thrill in the chase like nothing before. The challenge to fulfill her purpose fuels her drive and leaves her excited to earn her price. The failures and setbacks doesnt even demotivate her the slightest bit it further drives her yearn for master''s love even more. Recalling how close she was to fulfilling masters desire, she cant help but notice the corners of her lips curving up. I will earn my master''s love, and my masters trust. And soon masters heart will be mine, and only mine. CH51 — Death From Above Master! Have I displeased you in any way?! Shen asks, letting out those puppy eyes that make it even harder to look at her. Its only been a day since that transgression happened. Every time I see Shen, it reminds me of that time; I almost let my violent desire to get out of control. So Ive tried making myself scarce in the Sky Palace, whether thats sneaking in the greenhouse''s corner, covered by the lavish greenery as I read a book or in one of the many bathrooms available. To my luck, however, she could always find me and long were my hours suffering from her constant pestering. I have to admit I am quite astonished at her persistence, as this is the gazillion times she asks me; And as such, I shall persistently answer the same way as I do. Youve done nothing wrong, Shen. Then why did you sleep in a different room? Surely something must have happened before! She squirms, yet her gaze unflinches. It pains me to see her react this way, but this is necessary. For the both of us. Something did just happened, but its not because of you. Its because of me. No matter who it comes from, please just tell me, master! And I will correct it in no time! Why are you so obsessed with sleeping in the same bed as me anyway?! As soon as the words left out of my mouth, I realize that Im sounding more and more immature. This is not good. Because I sincerely love you master! I love sleeping beside you. It makes me happy, and you too right, master? She offers a small smile amidst her face full of uncertainty. That is right, Shen. I calmly reply, but sometimes, you must do something that makes you unhappy in the short-term so that you can be happy in the long run. Master Why are you like this? I can tell that you were holding back That you are Afraid of me? Her last few words become much more hesitant, seemingly afraid of the answer that lies. Of course shes smart. Shes a dragon, for crying out loud. She mustve noticed somethings off with me. Is that correct, master? She eyes me cutely and nervously. I nod lightly. The way she asks brings me to the spotlight, causing me to be uncomfortable and forcing me to answer. Despite that, however, I dont blame her. I can tell from our interaction that the only way to deal with her is to do so in a direct manner. Something that Im not used to, but so be it. Then. Should I directly tell her why Im so hesitant? Here goes nothing... Sir Renald Alderhide! Please wake up! An unknown stranger''s voice comes within me, shouting, panicking with great worry. The courage to tell her was thrown out of the window, replaced with a great deal of attention and caution to that alarming voice. We need your help, sir! There it goes again, the same voice, affirming once more that its not something that Ive just made up in my mind about. Then theres no time to lose. Something dire must have happened. But what the hell couldve happened when Im away. You will understand in the future For now I must help the other humans on the ship. Youve heard it too dont you? Is master talking about those lowly insects that dares to take our precious time together? I sure am glad it was the right decision to never disclose Shens existence to them. Imagine what would happen when she boards on the ship. That is correct Shen. I reply, knowing shes definitely not pleased with my answer. Who cares about those imbecile humans! They all can rot to the deepest earth for all I care and never bother us! Her words, although werent directed at me, somehow hits me to the core. It reminds me of the supreme dragon that I once remembered. A dragon that is arrogant and puts little to no care to things that are below her; who flaunts her supreme prowess and does not hesitate to boast her legendary tales. Yet, those very same feelings of her superiority and arrogance are not directed at me, even though Im a human as well. Even though Im nothing special. Shen. Im a human too. I am one of the very things you call imbeciles... Those words that I spat out with little thought, surprisingly does wonders to Shen. She couldnt retort back. Merely standing frozen with eyes wide open and raised eyebrows. I. I... Its okay Shen I say, my hand on her shoulder, trying to reassure her, well continue this conversation later on, okay? She lightly nods, now staring at the ground with slumped shoulders. Gone was her cheery mood. I never thought she would be feeling this way just from merely offending me. Only time and solitude can heal this. Fortunately Im already sitting on the throne of the Sky Palace, it doesnt take much for me to close my eyes and drift to nothingness as I chant my spell. .. I open my eyes, greeted with the same old wooden roof and the look of a man decked in the classic sailor uniform of white and blue stripes. His eyes widen, showing a great deal of fear, coupled with a hint of hope. Sorry to disturb your sleep sir, but the ship is in danger! The sailor reminds me again, shaking my shoulder abruptly. In an attempt to wake me up no doubt. Knowing his great deal of urgency, I spare no time and immediately get out of bed. Whats going on?! Pirates are attacking the ship? A screeching beast howl haunts the ship, as though those same beast knows my question and answers it. Its the roar that bypasses the ears to speak right to the heart and instill fear. Then followed by the scream of a man out of the top of his lungs, desperate for help. The type of scream desperate for help and an attempt to distill a bit of pain. Damn, this is bad. M-monsters? I say, knowing the full answer. Its better for sir to see it with your own eyes! Sir Aston will explain the situation better than me. He hastily opens the door. I grab my sword and follow his lead to what seems to be the captains quarters. The sight that beholds on the room, is not pretty in the slightest. Its supposed to be a lavish and extravagant place, filled with papers and alcohol, but now wounded sailors laid on the table. Unattended spilled blood almost goes everywhere in this room. Their pitiful mewls of pain and suffering taunt this place that was once a place full of laughter and cherry-mandering of the sailors singing. Sir Renald! Oh, thank the goddess, its you! Aston shouts, a mix of worry and fear clearly plastered in his face. He walks to me and greets my presence quite cheerfully. His eyes glittered with slight hope. Sir Aston, whats happening?! What kind of monsters did we encounter?! Its Its the harpies! Terrifying semi-intelligent beasts that toy their prey as they fly in the air. I I cant believe weve encountered them, I set the course three degrees to the southeast from last time. Was it due to that storm we went in a different direction?! Its all my fault! Calm down Sir Aston. Theres no point bickering about what has been done. As if to remind us, the harpies howl once more, haunting the crew as I see them shivering, frailly. Aston sadly is not immune to this either. Are the adventurers on top? I ask, urging him to focus on the situation. Yes they are! Up there on the deck, trying to defend the ship. Its Its hopeless They wont be able to stop them. I shall join with the adventurers and see if I can support them. It will be hard to join an already established group of adventurers and move as a unit as an outsider, but it does me no good to stay still here. I cant do anything to the wounded sailors and even though Im not an expert in combat, I at least have a myriad of experiences in dealing monsters back when I still did adventuring with Elras. Many are injured and few are dead! Its a suicide to go up there! Aston shouts filled with despair. His subordinates, the sailors, are all staring at us. Their expressions are full of dread and unease. Seeing even their leader that is supposed to instill hope and confidence full of despair and doubts of course does no wonder to their current morale. His expression is not fit for that as a leader, a man in conrol. I grab both of his shoulders, and lean in closely to the side. Control yourself! I hushly whisper, not withdrawing my emotion, at least for the sake of the men. if you, the captain of the ship, loses it, then the men will follow suit. I let go of him and soon climb up the stairs, revealing the harsh weather of the stormy clouds. The sky is covered in grey clouds but with no rain or thunder. On a closer look monstrous birds with dark grey feathers Harpies are flying in the sky. Forming what seems to be two encirclements. The first encircling the ships above is quite near, and the second one is quite far from the ship. All are moving in such an organized and timely manner that I cant help but be slightly afraid with what we are up against. This sight would surely demoralize anyone whos inexperienced. Fire! A man shouts, Fire!!! Keep casting your fireballs! I stop looking at the sky and down to the ship where the voice originates from. Cedric with what seems to be a mage from his baggy robes. Caedric, no matter how much I keep casting fireballs at them, none of them hits! Just do as I tell you! he glares at the man feverishly F-fine..! The magician relents, and closes his eyes to prepare a spell. Aeogus! A fire spark sprouts from his hand and in a mere second it forms into a ball of fire the size of his head. The magician throws it into the general direction of the harpies. Not hitting any one of them. Dont let these fuckers get anywhere near us! Caedric scowls, turns to stare at the sky full of harpies. My eyes roams throughout the ships deck and the weight of the situation completely hit me, the situation here is in complete shambles. Blood paints the wooden deck on almost every nook and cranny. Dead bodies still lying on the place. And worse of all, the ships mast is torn apart, rendering it useless to sail. The adventurers are disorganized with each doing whatever they think is the best. Both the archer and the mage keep firing at them without any care and keep missing. The spearman and swordsman are sitting ducks as they cant even reach the harpies. Theres no unit cohesion. Caedric becomes hasty in giving orders, causing the others to doubt his leadership. What is going on?! Caedric, report the situation! CAEDRIC!!! He finally looks at me, eyes surprised. S-sir he slowly regains his composure, taking a deep breath, the harpies took us by surprise. They... They came out of nowhere. Weve lost several sailors and our brother -- Lucas Weve tried everything we can throw at them but nothing hits them since they are almost always airborne. Good work, Caedric. That look of his is not good. Hes tunneled vision. The death of their brethren mustve taken a toll at him. Causing him to easily panic and not think of things thoroughly. This is not the end of the problems that we are facing. From what he described, the adventurers cant deal with the harpies because of their flying capabilities. Not surprising, considering airborne monsters are very rare and . I need to instill order and confidence to this shattered group of adventurers but how do I deal with the harpies... If we cant hit them because they are airborne Then perhaps What if I force them to fall to the ground, the ship? Sir Renald! Caedric shouts and halts me from my thoughts. In front of me, a harpy descends right to me at an alarming speed. In a nick of time, I roll to the side. The harpies misses me. It flies away without slowing, leaving scratches on the wooden ship floor. One of the harpies swoops in and with its two fowl legs, holds one of the lying dead sailors and carries it away. W-where is he being taken to...? Master! Please let this servant fight in your stead. I have been itching to put my swordsmanship to the real test. ...No can do, Shen. I wont risk your presence to be known by the people here. Besides, the situation is under control. I have a trick up in my sleeve. Caedric! I know a spell that will stun the harpies all at once, but I need time to prepare it. By causing mental shock to the harpies, theoretically it could cause them to be frozen and fall down either to the ship or to the sea. Its risky though. I understand it conceptually and theoretically but whether it works in practice is unknown. Still, its worth the try. Theres not much choice either. A spell that can stunt?! This is news to me! Caedric shouts, giving me a look full of doubts. Ive learnt it in my time in academia. Its not surprising for you to not have heard of it. Only scholars know of this. Caedric face turns to the worse, doubt clearly plastered on his face. You just have to trust me. I continue, as soon as the spell is activated the harpies will fall down to the ship, by that time you and your fellow adventurers must kill every single one of them! Is that understood?! Ughhh.. Fine! He replies back. All of you heard me right! Be ready for the fallen stunned harpies as soon as I cast the spell! I shout to the general direction of Caedric team members. They all replied with a slow nod. Iugum! I cast the spell, subtly prying the mental state of one of the harpies. This spell is originally used to determine the emotions of a sentient target. But this spell could also tell the wavelength of the target that would help me to adjust my next spell. Monsters'' mental wavelength is different from humans, no doubt from this spell of mine. With the intel that I got its easy to deliberately calibrate the adjustment and configuration on my next spell. I hope what I have will link to the harpies mind and shock any of their mental capabilities for a moment. With the flick of both of my hands gesture, I cast the Wits shocking spell. Caecasur! The sound of the cast echoes throughout the place. A sound boom. Forming a somewhat small force of wind, breezing to all corners. The mental connection that I forcefully send to the harpies impacts them, confusing their minds and overloads them to the point of shutting down their mental capacity. All of the inner encirclement harpies drops down and most hits the ship, rendering them stunned and feeble enough for the kill. Associating with the mind of an incomprehensible beasts starts to take a toll on me, as light headaches start to occur to me. This side effect thankfully is manageable as long as I dont have to do such a straining spell again. Go! Go! Go! Fucking stab them to death! You, the one with the big sword! Focus on the harpies at the far end! I shout. The adventurers including Caedric rush to the fallen stunned harpies. Where they all plunge their sword, spear, or daggers towards the harpies. Dying screeching screams of the harpies follows. They do quick work on each of the harpies, thank the goddess I dont have to summon my shadow minion. Everything goes pretty well, until I notice the two harpies on the far edge corner of the ship standing on their two feet, flocking their wings, preparing to lift off. Even though I already fucking told one of them to focus on the far end... Bugger it! The two harpies are not stunned anymore and flocks off again! One of the adventurers says. Kataryna! Shoot them! Caedric commands. The archer prompts from his command, and lifts her bow and shoots. None of her arrows are nowhere even near the two harpies. The harpies, noticing the flying arrows, lets out another fearful screeching howl, and flies out to the sky. Damn it all. I have to cast another spell then. I-I-I Im sorry... The archer cries. I still have enough mana for one more spell but the complexity and the arcane usage of the spell starts to take the toll on my head. Sir Renald! Do one more! Caedric pleads. Fuck it. I should still be fine if its just one more. Focusing on the mind and the linkage to the harpies mind, I cast my spell. Caecasur! A more powerful headache strikes me like a lightning that jolts directly at my head. It takes my entire conscious effort to appear calm and stand still. A loud thump reverberate next to me. One of the harpies lands quite close to me. The headache makes it quite difficult to gain my composure and focus on the task at hand, but with sheer will, I close the gaps, unsheathing my sword, and go in for the kill. My sword thrust downwards to the harpie''s neck. It screams a little, but soon turns silent and its eyes blacked with lifelessness. Its throat is clogged by its own blood. Sir Renald, we fucking did it! Look, the rest of the few harpies are going away! The harpies indeed go away. The encirclement above the ship is no more and the few of the surviving harpies fly away in a v-shape formation, like flocks of immigrating birds. The adventurers cheer and the surviving sailors from the deck down below climb up to see the commotion, joining in the adventurers in cheering when they notice the harpies are finally gone away. Relieved they survived and can live another day. Bless the goddess Maria! What kind of magic school was that?! Its... I say numbingly, Its TheSchool of Wits Magic Everything goes well, until I unknowingly almost trips to the ground. One of the adventurers is able to catch me when I almost fall to the ground in a timely manner. Thanks to him, Im able to get on my feet with ease. Woah woah Are you alright, sir Renald? Im okay. Just a little headache I say as I force a smile. This is the worst. The overuse of such a straining and complex spell takes a toll on me now. My brain turns into an overloaded, ringing and beating inside my very damn skull. Its a miracle I havent passed out from mana exhaustion. But I cant pass out now. It wont be good for the peoples morale if I''m out now and who knows whether there will be more harpies coming. All I can do is to endure this for now. And hopefully, a crack amidst the grey clouds occurs that shall reveal the sun that will shine on this ship once more. M-m-master.. CH52 — Burial at Sea The cloudy storm passed away just like that. Now, the blue skies with its occasional clouds greet us in the sky. The waves are calm to the point of barely any. Back to the usual calm weather before the harpies came in. As if what happened before wasnt real and didnt happen. Just a passing thought. The mast sail was hastily replaced with a new one as soon as the harpies retreated. Leaving the evidence of that horrific encounter of numerous scars of the harpies, monstrous nails, and stained blood in the ships wood. And dead bodies. The casualties in total are three injured sailors, two deaths, a sailor and an adventurer. That doesnt even factor in the missing people; a whopping three sailors are missing. Missing is an understatement. Everybody knows deep inside that the missing are very much dead. Taken by the harpies to their nest to be eaten for their starving children or sunk to the deep sea left to its own fate by either drowning or eaten by the sea monster. Their bodies never to be discovered alongside their ultimate moments before their death. If only I helped a little earlier, maybe the casualties wouldn''t be this high. My mewling of the past however, is a very dark contrast to the sailors who simply shrug it off. At first I thought it was insane how theres no outburst of mourning, no tears, or any signs of grief. How easy it is for them to accept the death of their comrade who slept close to one another in their hang bunk, sharing the smell of their sweats and the sourness of the sea for most of their entire life. But I guess it''s just their nature to simply accept that its how it is in life on the harsh sea. Nevertheless, a mourning is necessary, and here lies a burial at the sea of some sort. A tradition for all men who lived and passed away in the middle of the sea. To give some sort of meaning to the death of these people. A last farewell before their bodies were thrown off the ship, leaving it to sink to the deep dark blue sea. Leaving no trace of their existence. At least on land, there will be a stone with their name on top of where they buried the body. Ashes of the cremated dead bodies if it were in Japan. A proof of their existence. A remnant to be remembered for their predecessors. I understand why they must do it. Left alone and the body will rot, causing infectious disease that puts the ship and the whole crew in danger. But I cant help but think that this is just too heartless. The tradition feels like it''s just a facade. To give a sense of grandeur and meaning to their death. Even though in reality, what little remains of them will be discarded off the ship like unwanted trash. The dead bodies are all on top of a plank on the side of the ship, covered in a plain white cloth, from the scavenged damaged sail. With nothing attached to their bodies except the same little intact clothing they wear at the time of their passing. It was a disaster. The deceased adventurer''s body was in a horrible state. Its body was plucked piece by piece, like a scarecrow slowly nibbling the meat out of a corpse. The harpies, when left alone, eat their prey. Theres little they can do to clean or fix the body to its prime or proper state. If theres one monster you should fear the most, it isnt the strongest or the one with the most magical prowess. Rather, the one that thinks humans are a delicacy meat. The mourning and the burial starts with devout prayers by Sir Aston. Standing on the captains deck with his hand grouped together. Sailors, adventurers and including I are all on the main deck, looking down serenely. For a while theres no words or voice, only the occasional gushes of the waves resonating during the burial session. O goddess of the sea Pontus I beg of thee. Aston begins the prayer, Take these souls your children, gently. To be consumed tenderly by your mighty waves. To your vast blue kingdom of the sea. Where we will all inevitably return to as humble mortals alongside our ancestors. Amen. Amen. Amen. Amen. With just a single nod from Sir Aston. The plank lifts and the bodies drop to the sea. And just like that, they are gone in a matter of seconds. The people that once stands at the center of the ship moves to the edge. And from the few bowls attached to the side of the deck, grabs a fistful of dried red petal flowers and scatters it to the sea. Throwing might as well their cherished memories with their deceased brothers. A last farewell. That reminds me I wonder how they treated my dead body in my past life? She must be the first one to see my lifeless body. What would she feel the moment she found out? Would it be a feeling full of regret? No Knowing her, she mustve been relieved delighted even. Jumping out of pure joy with the nice house in mind most likely. Sadly, I wont be able to truly know what that woman''s expression would look like when she first discovered it. Sir Renald, a word with you if you please. Caedric reaches out to me, while simultaneously gesturing to me to follow him. ...Is he going to reprimand my action of taking over his command over his party? But surely it was out of necessity and didnt really overtake his authority by much. I dont see why I have become the center of his attention, but might as well see it to the end. Lead the way. I reply with a nod. Caedric wastes no time and goes straight to the stairs and down to the quarterdeck, where I follow his lead. Where one of the sailors, in hand with a filled pouch bag, rises on top of the box crate. Calling for attention. Gather around now, men. Dig into your pockets dig deep. And be generous to the dead man''s widow. The auction of the dead mans belongings has started so it seems. I remember from one of the sailors they will use the money gotten from the auction to be given to the deads widow. Well its not like I have something I want to get. I have a more concerning business here with Caedric. I follow him down the stairs to the quarterdeck, a place of relative peace and quiet, with just the two of us. Away from the commotion that''s happening on top. I sincerely hope nothing bad is going to happen here. He takes a seat and I follow suit, and before Im about to address why he wants to talk with me, he faces me with a rather solemn expression. Back then How were you how were you able to stay calm when facing those harpies? What? When one of the sailors screamed for his mother... I I panicked. I knew I was doing it. But But I couldnt stop Im pretty sure we were all are afraid- But a party leader He cuts me off, immediately. Has no business in panicking It led to the loss of some good men. And as such we will always remember them. I start talking after he calms down, Hows your party holding up? Im sure nobody blames you. Although it is quite hard to accept the death of your comrade. Sort of Nobody is in a good mood. Kataryna took it the hardest of it all. All of you are adventurers. Im sure they know what they signed up for. They signed up for adventure, loot, legendary tales to share; not to die horribly in the sea! He shouts, banging the table. His death can be easily avoided. He continues, slightly frowning, if I just... stayed calm like you. Is he asking for comfort or advice? Nevertheless, this is not necessarily the first for someone to randomly come to me and act this way. There was that time where multiple junior engineers rely on me in mentoring and training them, getting them used to the company engineering effort. We all make mistakes. When someone feels that things go awry for the first time, its hard to calm down. The only cure for it is experience. I Ive fought goblins that outnumbered us five to one. Orcs thats the size of three men combined. For him to only mentions common low-level monsters and not the unusual hazardous kind such as the killer worms that he once used to boast about, perhaps my prediction of his empty boast was correct. But those goblins, orcs, and others arent as terrifying as the harpies right? For the first time, youve realized theres nothing you can do to fight against them, especially when they are above you, immune from everything you can throw at it. Leaving you all helpless to the core. Even then His death was due to my carelessness in the end From that last sentence of his, I know what he wants is comfort. I still truly dont know why he consulted with me instead of Aston whos far more credible. But somehow, I think an advice would be more appropriate than just soothing, comforting words. Im afraid that is the price of command. The only way to make sure his sacrifice never goes in vain is to always remember him to learn from your mistake and never repeat this incident to ever happen again. Silence ensues. He seems quite perturbed with what I said but slowly starts to get it the more he silently thinks of it. Im thinking of retiring after this contract is over. He breaks the silence, let everything here be bygone. And set out back to my hometown. Maybe follow my father''s wishes in inheriting his blacksmith shop and craft. This is quite the very big news... Have you ever talked about this with your party? Im planning to, after I talk with you. I am just an outsider to your adventurer party but if you are very certain to retire then I highly suggest you tell the news almost at the end of this contract. Telling the news right now would drop the morale even further. Huh... You think the death of our comrade wasnt enough? The place succumbs to a quiet silence once more, leaving only the chime waves of the sea and the occasional creaking of the ships wooden hull. Mostly due to nonresponse to my end. I want to further move the conversation forward, but he seems to be processing everything that I just said, even more this time. Perhaps its about time we end this conversation. You seem to have a lot in your mind. I will leave first, if you ever need help, you can always knock on my quarter. He nods seriously while still looking down. With nothing left to do, I walk to my quarter. How He starts speaking slowly again, stopping me on my track, How can you be so sure and confident regarding this whole adventurer''s business? Are all scholars as wise as you? But this is nowhere close to books and that mind wizardry of yours... That is easy. I look back to him, before I was a scholar, I used to be an adventurer like you. I finally left him. Its important for him to digest and internalize those thoughts himself. Only by then he can learn and hopefully grow into a better person. CH53 — The Land of the Canids As the storm passed away and the ship weighed a bit less, the ship sails at a faster pace, cruising through the mighty waves that did little to stop the ship from breezing through thanks to the supporting wind. The breezy wind cools me down and for a while, I am able to just relax and enjoy what life has to offer. Even with this speed that is above the usual, it doesnt deter the sailors from working harder than usual. Too hard; Too rushed I must say. And thats fair, after all We are running three days late from schedule. The harpies attack dwindles the sailor manpower needed to operate the ship, taking the simplest work on configuring the sail twice as long as it normally would. Its so bad that I even see some of Caedrics party helping out doing menial tasks, such as mopping the floor. Im just thankful they didnt ask me to help man the ship, although it is most likely due to my noble background no doubt. Look, sir Renald! Weve finally arrived! Aston is beside me in the captains deck with a grin on his face, looking out to the far distance. He is quite a friendly man, but I cant help notice that he has become overly friendly and deferential towards me now. Indeed, we have. I simply respond. In the horizon between two different shades of blue, lies land civilization. With buildings and architecture that is unknown to me. Angled brown roofs that seem to be made from hardened clay. Walls and foundations made of dark wood. All are an alien or unusual material for Veinardian. With all of these different styles of structures, its hard to tell for me where we are exactly. But theres one thing for sure, we have arrived somewhere in Kasanra safe and sound. And that sentiment is shared throughout the ship as sailors shouts cheerfully. Grateful that theyve met their destination, their expression filled with what seems to be hope that they can finally get some real good rest on land. What are you all shouting and buzzing about?! Aston shouts, affronted by the sailors behavior, prepare to dock! For a second their expression becomes disrelish but knowing the obvious duty that lies it is immediately replaced with a hardened serious expression. Aye aye, Sir! Aye aye, Sir! Aye aye, Sir! The sailors shout in unison, heading back to their duties. The ship becomes even livelier than ever once more with no man being idle except for me. Even Sir Aston is directly in the field, managing each man and supervising the whole operation. With the ships preparing to dock, and with me being left alone I think its about time I go back to my quarters and pack my stuff. Its a relatively short path to take, walking down the steep stairs and turning to the right, the door to my quarter is already in sight. I open the door and reveal the humble place that I stayed throughout this voyage. I might spend most of my time in the Sky Palace, but I cant help but feel oddly infatuated with this place. Its simple sling bed with modest furniture such as a chair and small table obviously pales to the extravagant furnishing that adds comfortable cushions that screams comfort and wealth. After all, this quarter reminds me of my once past life, away from the luxurious life of a noble, to my once humble and poor origin in my previous life. Theres nothing much to pack, only several clothes that are in dire need of washing. I easily fold and shove them into my luggage. Oh, I almost forgot, some empty potion bottles that are not on the table that I once thought of. The very same potions that I use to quickly regain mana after I depleted it and vitality potion to numb the headache. Those bottles aren''t worth that much, but its still better to resell it if given the chance. Looking around, I found them on the corner down on the floor next to my sword. Did it by chance roll down when the ship sways? The potion bottle is quite cylinder by design Theres no scratches whatsoever so it''s fine either way. Just have to insert it into the outer pockets of the luggage and now Im ready to go. Sir Renald, the ship has been docked. Caedric says unexpectedly. I look to my back and indeed it is Caedric leaning to the side of the opened door. Thanks for the heads up. I say as I carry my bag and my sword, ready to go, have you told your party youre retiring? Ive taken your advice to heart and Ill tell them after our contract is over. Woah, whats the rush Sir Renald? Aston suddenly appears as he walks down the stairs hurriedly. Like a butler dashing over to hear his lord command. Well, its about time for the ship to be docked, and Im ready to go now. I know all of you are in a hurry since you still have other places to ship goods around Kasanra. So I took the liberty to prepare in advance to not disturb your continuous voyage. That doesnt mean we cant have a few drinks at the local bar right? Although that sentiment is appreciated, reporting to my guild or higher ups took precedence over any other matter. That doesnt factor the account that I have a lot of meetings or training that I need to do in my guild. I see... So not even that Caedric responds quite slowly. Whats up with Caedric disappointment? Does he have more to say and needs some adventuring advice? Its quite the shame we cant repay back your heroic deeds, even less a simple celebration. This event will always be . We owe you a debt sir Renald. My men owe you their lives. And I owe you my ship. Aston chimes in. They all are wearing thankful bright smiles. Their intentions are welcomed and appreciated; their inflated gratitude, however, is not. If I need help I will surely ask all of you. I say, trying to stop this ludicrousness, but please dont be so generous. In all honesty, I merely did what was necessary to get to my destination as fast as possible. You clearly underestimated the harpies, Renald. Harpies are the most threatening monsters next to the kraken. Caedric retorts. I wish I could escort you to theVeinard Trading Guildbranch by myself or by one of my men, but we are running late on schedule due to that harpies encounter. I cant even spare Caedrics party members to escort you. Please forgive me. Aston adds in, being extremely apologetic. The once confident captain that always holds his head high is now slightly looking down. That is fine. I can go there myself. Where is it anyway? Straight from the dock, you only need to go straight and youll reach it in ten minutes walking. Dont worry, youll find it easily. Its almost exactly like any building in Veinard with its classical white paint, and it will stand out like a sore thumb in the midst of the natives Canids buildings. Alright. Thank you all for the journey. I offer my hand to them and soon they are greeted with a handshake by both of them, I sincerely hope this wont be the last time we meet. We too, sir Renald. Go ahead, the sailors are all waiting for you. Aston says extending his hand that leads to the stair. Confused with Aston''s statement, I simply go upstairs to the ship deck. To be greeted by the lines of sailors and Caedrics party member. Here it comes lads! The sailor on top of the barrel shouts, brimming with excitement. Three cheers for Sir Renald Alderhide! Hip hip! Hooray! Hooray! Hooray! Between the lines is an empty space that might be meant for me . Huge smile and even louder shouts compared to last time. Hip hip! Hooray! Hooray! Hooray! Hip hip! Hooray! Hooray! Hooray! What a way to send me off. A useless act of celebration. I understand that they want to show their appreciation towards me, but this flashy over the top way is not my thing. For mere mongrels, they sure know how to praise my great and honorable master! The cheering didnt stop with just that. For they all now start singing praises to me. Good luck with your duties sir! If I ever have a son Ill name him Renald. We will all drink and pray for your success, sir! One of the sailors face is full of red with a drink in his hand. Im pretty sure hes already drunk before the rest could join. They dont even spare me as they all somehow take turns patting my shoulder and dilly-dagging. Are those people in the corner dancing? Okay, this is getting way out of hand. Okay, okay... thats enough. I turn my back and face the cheering crowd. Return to your duties as I shall go to mine. And thank you all for the wonderful journey. With that said the sailors cheerfully shouts for one last time, where they finally return to their post, to their duty. The needed peace finally makes me able to walk off the plank and finally to the dock on land. Only to be greeted by the curious gaze of onlookers in the dock. Dear god What happened to that ship I look to my back and now I can see why they all are shocked. Ive never thought the ship would be in such a bad state. Those big scars on its hull would indeed shock almost anyone. I meddle past the many crowd onlookers before many more come, and push through straight ahead. My body and my whole sense overwhelmed with how crowded the road is. Must be because it''s near the harbor. Two months in the sea does take a toll on people. But It doesnt deter me much from walking through experiencing what this new land has to offer. People from all sorts of life are mashed all together on this road. Humans are less apparent, replaced with the obvious Canids people with their canine ears and tails. Man going to their workplace, woman seemingly going back home carrying a basket filled with groceries. Even a young Canids couple holding hands to one another with such joy. Seeing them soo happy, seemingly so into their own little world and out of touch with the rest of the outside world, it somehow causes me to reflect on my whole view towards romantic relationships. Perhaps I did have a part in why she cheated on me I remember being so busy with work that I rarely paid attention to her. Only at the weekends and the occasional trips abroad did I ever spend my time with her. Perhaps she seeks out a man that was simply available to her when she wanted attention and affection when I wasnt there for her Indeed it was her fault, but I might have played a role in why she became like that... Love and loyalty is dead. So why bother being kind? The world is full of people caring about their own self-interest and wont spare anyone if it means attaining their interest. Ive even experienced this in the cutthroat office politics in my company. Morality? As long as nobody finds out and doesnt affect the outcome then who cares. I fully understand this and yet, at the end of the day Im still naive. Im still sentimental. Im still delusional. Even knowing the reality and the way the world works, I I still want to believe true love and loyalty exist. Thats why I thought. If I cant control the world then at the very least I can control myself then. If the world doesnt want to then Ill be the one who does it instead. Thats why I wont take advantage of Shens distorted love for me. I know I will be taken advantage of for being too kind. Inevitably she will find a better man. And well Im somewhat fine with that. Very somewhat. I know it will happen in the future. Im prepared for that. But that''s not an excuse to not treat her well. I will suffer and die by my ideal. Perhaps It will make the world a bit better place. Or cause the lucky man that Shen genuinely chose to have a better fate than me. Amidst my pondering regarding my situation, a building stood out like a sore thumb. A white building with glass panes covering almost half of the building. A complete contrast with the natives buildings. The building is almost the exact same as a typical Veinardian building. For a second, I thought Im back in Veinard but other than the occasional Canids people I stand in front of the door that seems to be quite intimidating with its humongous size and sleek polished brown color. Before I even knock, the door already opens, revealing a man with a distinctive uniform that I remember from back then in theVeinard Trading Guildheadquarter. Welcome to the Veinard Trading Guildhow can I help you? He asks with no pause, getting straight to the matter. I came from the headquarters, here is the letter. He takes the letter and briefly skims over it before he puts a smile bigger than the previous one. The guild master has been expecting a person of your caliber. Please follow me. Wait.. I am to report directly to the guild master himself? CH54 — Power Intrigue The humongous door opens, where lies the most renowned and cherished position a man could be in, second to being a nobleman a guild master. To think Ill meet him face to face. It warrants me that the job or task that I am about to be assigned must be so important or crucial enough that I have to report directly to the guild master himself. After you, sir Renald. I step into the room at a slow, but steady pace. The afternoon light that shines through the window across the room, hazes me for a moment. It takes a while before it adjusts itself to reveal the interior of the room. And there he is in front of the huge window. The one and only, theVeinard Trading Guildguild master of the Kasanra branch. Im used to guild masters with muscles shaped from years of training. Scars from years of fighting. Flowing mustaches and beards with little maintenance. For me to see the guildmaster with a thin figure and wearing monocle glasses, is quite shocking. Albeit in a good way. Especially as theres no advisor or secretary beside him. A positive trait in my book. As the existence of them, commonly in the adventurers guild is due to the ineptness of the guild master in handling administrations and managing the guild operation. The room is not that different from an adventurer guildmaster with its array of weapons and other items on display. Though there is a huge map with the center of it being most likely the Kasanra region. Its been seconds after the attendant and I entered the room but he still didnt take heed of our present, opting out instead to meticulously pay attention to whats on his table. A checkered board with rows of pieces at each end. The chess. A rather out of placed possession. As this is the first time Ive ever seen such a once common item in my previous life in this new life of mine. Wasnt chess supposed to not exist in this world? If so, why after all these years living in this world, this is the first time I ever see one? The strategic nature of the game wouldve made it quite the popular game for nobles. You know He starts slowly, his whole attention still with the chess pieces, I always wonder about those who have come before us. They live lives that are beyond our imagination. Surviving beneath the dark and harsh earth, continuously running away from the threat of the almost omnipotent monsters. Compared to them, our experience on the surface surely must be heaven for them. He picks up the kings chess piece up to his eye level, looking meticulously at it, prying deeply to its core beneath its silver exterior. They say pressure creates diamonds, He continues, Beneath humanitys darkest era, Im sure, lies the most valuable lessons and wisdom of our ancestors that none of us spoiled descendants can learn. Like a miner seeking diamonds, I want to dig deep. Unearth its core, and reveal the diamonds of the wisdom theyve obtained from their endless struggles. He slowly looks at me. Have you seen this board game before? He diverts its eyes directly towards me, looking at me as if Im just another chess piece. Quite so, sir. I plainly reply. I hear doubts within you, so I will explain. It looks like my facial expression betrays me. This is a board game called chess. He puts down the king piece, a game for generals and kings, from a once extinct ancient human board game. With how rare and unheard of this game is, you wouldnt be wrong to call it a historical artifact. If it werent for an ancient book on how to play chess, we would not know that this is a game. They say it is a game to imitate warfare. His expression then changes. To the worst. What a load of bullshit. He curses with a mocking smirk, his eyes scanning through the rows of individual pieces, every enemys moves and position are well known, and they are completely loyal with no pieces changing sides. How does this reflect real-life warfare? And most important of all the king is as weak as his lowest vassal, the pawn... He snarls and looks far out through the window, trying to divert away from the chessboard. I wonder what our ancestors were thinking when they devised this this puzzling game... He says out loud, with a very stretched falling tone as if subtly asking for my input. Multiple ways on how to answer it flashes across my mind. Should I boast about our ancestors'' unorthodox thinking? Explaining how they might have such fascinating thoughts that are beyond our experience? Or should I jump on his hatred bandwagon and ridicule the creator of this game? So many answers to sort through. So many possibilities to think of. The lingering silentness forces me to speed through it all, leaving me panicking on the inside as I scramble on how to answer back. In the end, the simplest, most authentic, yet riskiest answer wins. Rather than it is a game to imitate warfare, perhaps it''s a game that symbolizes our ancestors ideal social structure? That a king must be wise and is capable of strategic thinking. To let his stronger, powerful vassals be the one to fight for him in the frontlines. Hmmm Interesting. He says intriguingly. Ive experienced it myself. I continue my point thanks to his positive reaction, The adventurer guild master in my area, although definitely powerful and a master in School of Assault Magic, seems to be rather clueless regarding administration and high-level thinking for the organizations as a whole. Of course Of course. He says slowly, holding his laugh with a big smirk, There are only two criteria that are considered in becoming an adventurer guildmaster, his track record of quest accomplishment and the level his school of magic is. They excel in tactics on how to deal with monsters and warfare, no doubt. But the big picture strategy and dealing with the mundane -- yet almost equally as important -- guild operation is an arcane art for them. Sometimes, I wonder Why have we become such power and magic obsessed when our ancestors survive using every bit of their brain? Perhaps A somewhat subconscious inferiority complex to the same monsters who now adopt human-like characteristics. It is no secret that we used to be inferior to them. We are just lucky that now we are at the top. Indeed, He nods, then he looks back at the chess. He flicks the king piece, causing it to crash into other pieces. His demeanor stayed relatively the same. A king doesnt need to be the most powerful being in the world of course, but it does need a decent amount of strength to earn the respect of its vassals. Nobody wants to serve a powerless king. Do you know who is the weakest king in the Veinard Kingdom history? I assume it is the late majesty, King Pollard Veinard. That is right. The late majesty, may his soul rest in peace, was an Intermediate level in theSchool of Aegis Magic. But even then intermediate level is nothing to scoff at. As low-level adventurers wouldnt be able to pluck even a single strand of hair from him. Unless What truly defines a king? he says slowly as he looks directly at me, seemingly savoring the thought. Another ambiguous question directed to me. Is this some sort of an interview test? I hold the temptation of saying the obvious answer they have the royal bloodline as that wont get me anywhere. On the contrary the Queen piece is the most powerful piece in this game. he goes off to another topic on a whim, his wife, his champion, is much more powerful than him. What a strange notion our ancestors can come up with. I need to move the conversation forward somehow. Doesnt that further prove the point that our ancestors thought that the strong should be the one in the frontline, instead of behind the lines. If that was the case, my job here would be much easier. He laughs wholeheartedly, although I cant help but spot a bit of sarcasm within it, The Woso Canids is hard to deal with. If we can get the abundant resources the headquarters have, dealing with the Woso canids wouldve been much easier. The Woso canids huh I dont have much clue regarding them, even Sir Aston is a bit clueless. From his explanation, they seem to be quite isolated. With how the guildmaster seems to always be fussing around Woso Canids, it seems very likely that my diplomatic task would be regarding them. I cant help but feel theres something off with this, however. When dealing with a bad hand most people would subtly hide it, or present it in more favorable terms, and might even go as far as completely lying about the real situation. Is he trying to open up and to advertise the guild to be a transparent and open organization? Or am I just in a unique case where the guildmaster emotions somehow leak through? For him to be very transparent regarding the situation ...That means the guild is in a desperate and dire state. If it doesnt cross my boundaries, may I ask a question? Hmm? Go ahead, Im listening. Woso kingdom used to not be in our attention, so what happened that changes this? You will learn the details from your seniors. But to give you a general idea, weve recently discovered the Woso Canids hold vital resources for the growth of our Veinard kingdom. Trade talk ensues... Although its not going anywhere. He says quite slowly, as if choosing his words carefully. Is it due to incompetent diplomats? To relate to our ancestors'' thinking in chess, you want to make sure to put the best in the frontlines. Queens in the front you would say If the trade talk or any important mission then send in the top envoys. A weak, but wise king with multiple powerful loyal queens? He laughs sardonically, Such an unconventional concept wouldnt happen in this era. As it would shake the very foundation of human society. Proven by how little the headquarters gives to us. Another long silence begin, with what seems to be in his state of deep thinking, Im starting to realize how long we have been talking about these ambiguous concepts. I think it''s about time to ask the real question. ...Is talking such an obscure philosophical question to a new hire how things are done here? I cant help but raise a question after his remarks. Thats unimportant. I presume you are the new official hire from the headquarter? He says with a small smile out of thin air. Yes, sir. I follow along with his sudden change of subject. It''s best to ask questions later after my employment is finalized and stable, Im Renald Alderhide. The headquarter deemed me the perfect man fit for your diplomatic purposes. I step closer to him as I reach out the paper to him. Here are the papers from the headquarters. He grabs the paper nonchalantly, silent fills the room, as I dread the result of this very unusual style of interview. He finishes and puts down the letter, leaving him eyeing me particularly judgmental with one of his eyebrows raised. Shit. I initially had my doubts when the letter first mentioned you were a former adventurer but I decided to still give you a chance since youre the top graduate in your class atSchool of Wits MagicAnd from this initial conversation of course. He lets out another familiar small smile, a knowing, slightly mocking smile instead of a polite smile. A tease. Ive been played like a fool. As what this position requires is not brawn but strategic thinking. That most adventurers simply don''t have. He continues, oh, and also a nobility background. As you will be assigned with the most two-faced being you will ever meet. He stands up, walking to the wall where the huge map and numerous exotic items are on display. Renald right? Did I get your name correctly? He says as he pays attention through the arrays of exotic items. Yes, sir. Have you ever met a Woso Canid before? Other than the Canids slave on a sale show then no, sir. I thought so. You will learn more of the characteristics of the Woso Canids, but this will give you a general idea of their kind. He grabs what seems to be a short sword or a dagger. Its wooden sheat is emboldened by a layer of intricate gold on some sides. With a rather distinctive curve that goes up near the grip. The handle grip closely reminds me of firearm grips from my past life. This is the Woso Canids most distinctive weapon the keris. Other than it being a rather unusual design of a dagger, He inspects it with a mix of awe and disgust contempt, it also acts like a wand. They cast spells and circulate mana through this weapon. Holding magical powers that are unheard of to us Veinardian. He slowly unsheathes the unusual dagger, revealing the wavy design of the blade that twists like a snake. Whats more is the distinctive black and silver Damascus pattern. The silver lining that contrasts its dark base stood out and shines brightly like veins pumping live to this very dagger. Just when I thought I finally comprehend how different this world is, this dagger comes and ruins it. ...Why a dagger out of all things instead of the classic sword? Most civilizations have their own version of the sword. For the Woso Canids to create an intricate design of a dagger, it definitely means something to these people Without a word, he sheathes the dagger back and places it on its original stand. Completely throwing me off. The suddenness of it leaves me with more questions as to why he would display the Canids weapon of choice. A forefront? A warning? Or something else? Although it indeed does pique my curiosity, I cant help but feel if it was done to any other people they would lose moral and motivation to follow through the diplomatic mission. If not then leave them confused as I am right now. He goes back to sit in his usual chair, and starts to write on a piece of paper. You will be assigned with one of our senior envoys. he says, without breaking the momentum of his writing, his eyes still focusing on the paper, he will be your impromptu mentor while together on your diplomatic mission. Remember, diplomacy is a cat and mouse game between noblemen. You would need all the grace and refinement you could muster to excel in it. Speaking of which, which noble family are you from? He asks, while putting down his pen and stamps the paper. Count Alderhide, sir. Ahhh, He says, seemingly reminiscing into the air, Ive talked and met with the great Count Fabien Alderhide a couple of times in the annual noble gatherings. Hes a fine man, although becomes quite the prudish person from a mere few sips of wine. He lets out a small grin but is immediately followed by a raised eyebrow, presumably as he notices how he just casually talks bad about my father in front of his son. Forgive me, for giving off remarks about your father. Please sir, relax. Ive taken no offense from you. By no means I am offended by that offensive remark of that father of mine. I don''t consider him as my father as he rarerly pay attention to me. He can go to hell for all I care. You should report to your senior envoy as soon as possible. He gives me the freshly written paper, where I gladly take it, Find a temporary housing near the guild for your stay while you''re on training. The budget for your housing is listed in this paper, which should be enough to rent a decent house for a couple of months before your diplomatic duty departure. After you find the house of your liking, give the rental contract alongside this paper to the treasury for reimbursement. Thank you, sir. I should be on my way then. I say as I nod. Renald. A last reminder. He calls me out in a hurry, stopping me on my track as I look back to see him. They are a cunning and subtle kind. Theres a reason why they always tucked their dagger keris behind their backs after all. He nods with full conviction, then he looks behind me. Presumably to the attendant that escorted me before. Marvin. Yes, sir. You may escort the official envoy, Renald Alderhide to his senior, Werner Duvine. And help him to get acquainted with our organization and his duties. Yes, sir. Thank you, sir. With a loud step, he walks until hes beside me where I can see him, sir Renald, if you please. With the escort of the same attendant, I walk out of the room. Though with less vigor than when I entered it before. The bizarre reflection of the uncanny dagger is still fresh in my mind, as I thought of how just deeply Ive gotten myself into. CH55 — Unusual Colleague Heee.. so youre the new hire? The man in front of me says, all the while assessing for whatever my worth is. The place is rather normal, a lounge full of low comfortable seats reminiscing so close to the Veinardian classic architecture back at home that makes me wonder whether Im actually in a foreign place, Kasanra. The man however, is quite the oddity. He wears an outfit that could very well be fit for an upper-class circus performance with its exorbitant myriad of flashy colors. To top it off, a tall hat with feathers that screams nobility status. I can at least understand his skepticism but not his fashion sense. For even the most extravagant nobleman in Veinard wouldnt be wearing that kind of style. My name is Werner Duvine. No need to be so formal. I might be more senior to you in experience, but we are relatively of the same age. He says as he offers his hand. He have a last name, but didnt delve into his nobility lineage as the usual noble custom. Quite odd, but not unusual. Aston Marcht rarely mentions his noble lineage either. Who knows, perhaps theres an unwritten trend of not mentioning it outside of the nobility circle. As you might know from the letter, Im Renald Alderhide. I return the gesture and shake his hand, I look forward to working alongside you. An attendant comes to our table, tray in hand with two porcelain cups. On a closer look as he places the pair of cups on the low table between us, the porcelain is indeed quite the elaborate luxurious kind. The kind you found in typical noble houses. While Im admiring the tea, Werner takes no hesitation and immediately drinks it, in which I follow his lead. Gosh Even the tea here is exactly similar to the ones I have back at Veinard. With its familiar bitter and spicy feel, and as I enjoy it, the taste highlights the silentness between the two of us. And the way he drinks the tea. Crooking his pinky very high up in the air. I might not be an expert in noble etiquettes but Im very confident that is not the way to drink tea. Sure, the pinky shouldnt be involved in holding the cup but pointing it up high in such an obvious way, is to put it light, quite condescending. I was wondering how long my onboarding training would be. I presume two months? I ask, diverting my mind from his obnoxious eloquence. Months of training? He says casually without much thought, No need, a week or two is enough. The Woso and Sujan Canids, although might be different, are in the end all the same simple Canids. I might be of a noble background, but thats not a great excuse to skip training, even more so when I rarely if ever have been taught more than the basic noble etiquette. Unless theres something in play such as timing or speed. Are we in a rush or something? I curiously ask. Obviously the faster, the better. He simply shrugs it off, rolling his eyes, besides, speed is of the importance. Thats why the diplomatic missions we were assigned are handled by just the two of us. Are you being serious?! I cant help but raise my voice, for such a crucial mission to be dealt with merely the two of us? Wait, maybe Im too quick to judge, as I dont have much experience in the diplomatic field either. Perhaps two personnel is indeed enough. That is right. Not a lot of people would like to venture into the unknown, that applies even to some of our seasoned envoys. One could argue that some of our members got into contact with the Woso Canids merchants, however, this will be the first official contact to the very kingdom itself. Apparently having only two people is quite normal, however, he hints there could be more personnel to join this mission. If what you mentioned is right then, why are you volunteering to join the diplomatic mission to Mojowoso kingdom? Before that tell me. He puts down the tea, crossing his legs. A knowing and innocent smile makes its way on his face. Hows Veinard? Ive been dying to get fresh news from the people that actually have been there very recently. From the guild master, now to my peer. Is avoiding the question a common culture around these guild officials? Well... I start, as I ponder what kind of news that he wants, perhaps the general kind, the second princess Vivienne Veinard reaches Master level in the Aegis magic. The elven people are becoming more aggressive within the Veinard border. Theres also- No, no Not that. He cuts me off, shaking his head out of pure disbelief. The Hasten city scenes, the latest Veinard nobility fashion trends, the new cafes that revolutionized Veinard culinary! Those kinds! Not the boring news that everyone wouldve known by now. Really? But the news that Ive mentioned happened before I departed. If thats the case, I remember fashion shops and cafes are popping up everywhere around the Northern Hasten district. But other than that I dont really know much. How come you do not know? Arent you a noble son? He looks quite perturbed to the point one of his eyebrows raises. Well Im sorry for being a bastard son. Unlike most nobles who love to have tea parties, I prefer adventuring and practicing my magic prowess. I say trying to hide my annoyance at him, and I am not the only one who shares the same inclination. Ohhhh And may I know just who this person might be which Im pretty sure is a nobleman? From the words alone it doesnt mean much but the way he asks it with him leaning closer and stops crossing his legs. Hes displaying a look of disapproval and challenge. The Honorable, Elras Reinhardt. Woah.. A quick stop full of doubt from him, youre Reinhardt only son, confidant?! His eyes wide with surprise. His once shortly-lived arrogant nature completely disappeared. Yeah, you could say that. He needs company in his occasional adventure quest-taking. No way I heard the Reinhardt son is quite the reclusive type Even the most solitary adventurer knows they need company in dealing hard quests. I even remember saving his life on a quest in dealing withKualitatema terrorist-like organization. My plain reply is all it takes for him to go back to leaning on his chair. Aftermath of bewilderment clearly plastered all across his features. Was it really that shocking? Just between you and me, He says in a low voice, his hand covering one side of his mouth, I heard some gossip from the merchants that the Reinhardt heir will be wedded with a daughter from a Viscount family. Alena Mainnez is her name, if I remember correctly. Its causing quite the stir recently amongst merchants. As the only Reinhardt house can gain from this marriage is the Viscount considerable, but still small timber and iron industry. Do you think this marriage will hold true? And why has this conversation suddenly reduced to mere gossip talking? Besides, the Elras that I know of always love to talk about exterminating those damn elves. Only once does he talk about girls, and that was his once lived crush. How the fuck does this rumor even get all the way across the ocean to Kasanra anyway? Am I still in Veinard? Ehem, he forces a pausing cough, anyway. That was a bit out of topic. It would be best for you to take a rest since you have just arrived after a long voyage. Theres some great houses available for rent near the guild. I can arrange and escort you to some of the landlords. Sounds fine to me. Ive been wanting to sleep on a real bed any second now. I say as I take my last sip. Finished with the tea, I immediately stand up. Ha! I like your hastiness. Now onwards! He laughs wholeheartedly as if hes drunk. He immediately leads the way and walks pompously, large hand swings and feet held up high with each step. Looking all like an all mighty person. Feet held up high is quite the noble etiquette, but itd only done on important occasions Should I correct his manners? To think this is the senior I have to work alongside with. The house for better or worse is actually not that bad. For once I actually experienced something new. Its wooden walls are decorated with elaborate carvings portraying lush leaves with flowing vines and blooming flowers on its corner. Further amplified with golden paint on its carving. Adding beauty to what wouldve been a boring plain wall. Fully furnished too with equally elaborate carving on almost each of the furniture. The all around apparent wooden carving on almost everything must have meant a great deal of artistic culture amongst the Canids here. The landlord is even generous enough to stockpile the home with some basic necessities, and even tea. For all its generosity I cant help but notice the landlord''s attitude towards us is far too friendly on the borderline of being meek. Constantly responding towards my question with rapid head nods, and weak replies full of yes yes makes me wonder whether we are the actual landlords instead of him. Its not a problem of language either as when I asked him whether the neighbors are Canids or not he fluently responded there are a few but they are quiet and invisible as a ghost. Seeing the house ready for residential use, I didnt hesitate and we closed the deal shortly afterwards and got our paperwork done. The only thing left is to submit some part of the paperwork to the guild treasury. The landlord insisted on letting him do it. He mentioned that such a task is not fit for a Veinardian lord. Werner just lifted his shoulder and said it''s how it is done here. And now the landlord is on his way, leaving the key of the house to me. Are you sure this is enough for you? Theres a much fancier house or even mansion up north to this one. He immediately asks as soon as the landlord is away. A house with a courtyard of any size is already deemed an affluent place, yet this man thinks this is too modest. Besides, its filled with never before seen lush greeneries and colorful flowers that Im sure is native and unique to Kasanra. Trees blooming only yellow and white flowers with no leaves are basically nonexistent in Veinard. Of course. Its only a couple minutes walk to the guild. If you are worried about walking, you could just rent a carriage boy daily. Its very cheap here. He argues. Didnt you also say theres fantastic restaurants around the corner? I wont bother hiring a cook if Im only staying here for two weeks. Speaking of which, do you have any recommendations on the best native Canids restaurants? Uhhhhh.. He unexpectedly stumbles, losing the once confidence that he had before, honestly I never tried them nor do I recommend Canids restaurants but if you still insist then theres several good restaurants in the Surna street, just south of this. I see.. Thanks for the recommendation. Without further delay, he walks out to the door. Seemingly a bit hastily. No problem. Take a rest, new kid. Ah, He stops for a second at the door, and welcome to Kasanra. He leaves as soon as he says those words. Words that seem to be ill-temper to whoever it is other than me. What sort of hidden meaning is there in his tone At the very least, the evening has come with its comforting honeyed dew across the sky. And for once a soothing gusting of the wind silencing and emptying my hectic mind. Its almost Quite euphoric. Now left alone with ample amount of time, its the perfect moment to address the matter in hand. The dragon princess stuck in the sky palace. Shen. With a single mere thought of her, a flash but dim purple light flickers right in front of me. From the split second the black portal appears, she comes out; dashingly. Yes? My beloved master~ The suddenness of her alluring greeting caught me off guard. Then again, shes always been very into me like an innocent girl intoxicated by a love potion. Bowing down in submission towards me, while maintaining a distinct refined elegance and stunning aura with her slow yet graceful movement. It almost felt like forever since you last called for me. Ohh How long Ive yearn to receive your affection. She walks slowly towards me, swaying her hips. Her hand running through her flowing lilac hair with a knowing seductive smile. Its almost impossible to stop myself from engulfing in her heavenly beauty. I must say Why did you choose this humble place? Her eyes wander around the place, Your divine realm is the only worthy place for you to live in. Just the two of us with no pest interfering with our moment~ Her words might be audacious but whats more audacious is the fact that she invades further and further onto my personal space. Only by stopping her with my hands on her shoulder. Which she responds with a disagreeable but cute pouting. It is important to be open and direct with her. Sort out my worries, the destructive nature of our master-servant bond and the future of our relationship. To do so, there needs to be a comfortable place for a very very lengthy talk. Shen Would you like to go on a date? CH56 — Fighting Ambiguity When Shen for the first time heard of the word date, she first thought of time or a new way of magic that humans invented. Thats fair honestly, shes been living her whole life in seclusion, so of course she doesnt know what date means. When I explained it to her what date meant. She lit up in joy and was eager to spend time with me. And now we are on our way to a restaurant. Away from the typical white blocky buildings to more exotic buildings, full of flashy lanterns, and colorful buildings. It shouldve been a nice change of scenery. Even more so for Shen who spends the majority of her time idling away in the Sky Palace. Its when we enter the restaurant when the mood shiftly changes to the bitter. At least our moods are. As soon as we open the door and come inside the restaurant, multiple eyes drag their way towards us. And weve become the center of attention. Even the people on the second floor are staring at us at her. They dont even bother to hide it. Seeing how almost everyone is staring at her, their eyes lit with love spectacle, and some even out of lustful desires. My heart aches when I see every single one of those eyes staring at her full of desire. It makes me feel like I want to gouge every single one of those eyes and cover her away from those prying eyes. This intense feeling is too much. No, this is fine. This is a normal reaction. Of course people would stare at her. It isnt just me who thought of her as absurdly beautiful. Anyone would desire her. Master Are you okay? Multiple eyes are staring at her, and yet she doesnt seem to be perturbed by it. Am I imagining those stares or is it just me taking it too seriously? I look at the crowd and indeed my eyes are not fooling at me. It is at this moment I quickly found salvation. Row of decorated doors on the side of the restaurant, clearly meant for a private dining room. Waiter! We would like a private room. I shout as I see a waiter passing nearby. Welcome esteemed guest, the waiter stops and bows towards us as if it is second nature to him, please follow me. That should stop us from having those prying eyes interfere with us. People staring at us wouldnt make it a comfortable experience. The waiter then escort us to the upper floor and eventually lead us to a private room with a round table and six seats. I guess only two guests for a private dining room is a bit overkill, but it''s necessary nevertheless. I take a random seat across the door. Its all going good until Shen decides to take the seat just next to me. Shen, youre supposed to sit across the table, not next to me. Master, I can somewhat tell that you were slightly uncomfortable before Is there something that matters? Dont worry, Im fine. Its just that for a second, Im a bit anxious about what well be eating. If that is what you wish for master She finally relents and heads toward the seat across the table. We can always go back to your home, master She says when she finally sits down, or maybe your divine realm would put you more at ease. I honestly dont know why master wants to go to this obviously lesser place. Its for a brief change of pace, Shen. I quickly come up with an excuse, Arent you bored of always sticking in that Sky Palace of mine? That is very much like master to consider such an heavenly divine realm as a mere Sky Palace She lightly giggles in the end. Her comments perplexes me for a quick second, for her words mean theres strong implications in that unreal place. Soon afterwards, the door opens along with distinct sharp spices which invade my nostrils with a sweet aftertaste. The waiter has come with a variety of dishes in hand, or should I say in his arms, for mountainous stacks of plates are all put across his entire arm without spilling no less. Its honestly quite the miracle. The waiter swiftly and confidently lays out the dishes onto the table, slowly revealing the wide variety of foods available. From fried fish to vegetable soups. Everything is available. Thankfully, at least theres no strange exotic animals innards or squirmy bugs. All of this food looks delicious and all, but I dont remember ordering anything Excuse me, I dont recall ordering anything yet. Is this your first time coming here, esteemed guest? The waiter curiously asks, not delaying an answer, Thats expected I suppose, it''s rare for Concordis people such as the esteemed guests to visit our humble shop. You pay for what you eat based on the dish plate you took of our vast assortment of cuisine. Well hope what we have suits your taste. As soon as he finishes placing down he bows again and closes the door. Leaving us alone for the needed privacy. What a true professional. Well what are you waiting for Shen? Lets eat! She seems a bit shy so I take the initiative and scoop up some food to my plate first. For a second, Shen pays extra attention to the way I eat too hard to the point I grow a bit uncomfortable with her intense staring. Then, Shen starts to grab the utensils and pick up food, in a very clumsy and amateurish manner. Was she trying to learn the proper way of eating? Shen Do you ever need to eat or drink? No, master. I dont need to. Dragons do not require sustenance to live. Half-immortal. Because as you know, we can still lose ones life from external factors such as injuries. She cant even experience the pleasure of eating delicious food huh For a moment theres not much conversation. A quiet time of enjoying the food, yet it is not exactly what I want. I want to talk about whats been festering in my mind for days now. The anxiety I have towards the unorthodoxy in our relationship. Even though the time is right, I simply dont have the courage to say it to her. Because deep down, Im afraid what I say will change Shens view of me. If I told her about what worries me and open up to her about my past, Im afraid Shen will grow to despise me as a man thinking that I''m weak. When shes in her dragon form, I find her a nuisance and wish shed not interfere in my life. But now that she can transform into a beautiful goddess, I want her to stay by my side at all cost. I really am a fucking hypocrite. This constant anxiety and withholding, delves into silently eating. Trying out tens of different cuisines with different spices and flavors does wonders in causing my mind away from the pressing matters if only for a brief moment. Then, amidst this silent eating, I start to see a pattern emerge from her. Shen will only try the same dishes that I have eaten. Everytime I choose something, no matter if it''s spicy fish or very sour chicken soup, she always tries whatever I try. She cant stand spicy food, it''s quite obvious from her steaming expression every time the spice overwhelms her. I test out how far she will go through to eating the doof I try as I try every spicy food on offer, from the spicy eggs littered with chilis to the red beef soup with chili flakes. All of them are impossible to mistake with its bright red spices. Yet even knowing that, Shen still eagerly tries out the spicy food I eat while helplessly trying to hold back her steaming expression, as she continuously gulps down water. Even now, when Im idling and not picking up any new food, Shen follows suit. Resorting to just staring at me, lovingly. What compels her to do that? Does she have no curiosity about the other foods on the table? Why does she only ever try the food that I first eat? Is it out of love, or something else? It makes me more certain and gathers up my courage to confront my worries. Shen I put down the utensils and focus on Shen, where she happens to follow the same, What is it that you like or love about me? Hmm She begins to ponder. Hard. I dont know where to begin, master. Theres so many things to list. I love your cute and cool face. Your kindness~ Kindness huh What an absurd reason to foolishly fall in love with me. Its absurd that you love me and even go as far as entering a completely one-sided relationship just because I was simply nice to you. What youre feeling right now isnt love, Shen. Its dependency. Im not sure what you are talking about, my master She says, looking genuinely confused. Shen you dont have much experience with the world. Your only experience of the world is through me. Master, Im not sure I understand what you are trying to say. I lived for thousands of years, far longer than any human lives. Ive explored and met numerous other beings that the world could offer. And yet, master thought I dont have much experience with the world? Oh, you sweet summer child. Thats your experience when you are still Naga, back in the ancient era Verum Shihi Era. The world now as you know it has changed, Shen. Your experience back then is not the same as it is now. Back then, everyone was hostile and were wary of one another from your explanations, but now although the hostilities are still there, the world overall is much more peaceful and more understanding of one and another. Im sure if you go out into the world by yourself and show them your prowess, youll make a name for yourself and youll be accepted by the world. You falling in love with me just because I was nice to you proves this notion. Its easy to act nice with anybody, especially if the recipient is a beautiful woman. Shen looks at me cluelessly. I need to further push the notion onto her. Shen, youre perfect. Youre a beautiful and gorgeous goddess. Anyone will be kind and nice to you. Im Am I perfect? She asks in disbelief. Of course. Shes too perfect to be mine. Hehehehe Master thinks Im perfect She stupidly smiles. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. Master says Im perfect. I can completely hear you, you know? Her attempt to hide her blush by looking down and with covering hands makes it all even more obvious. Ehem. Y-yes master? She scrambles to put up a stoic face. A faint tint of pink hue in her cheeks is still there. Why do you want to be in a one-sided relationship anyhow? Because I sense a profound connection with you, my master my creator. Theres a sense of belonging and being a part of something greater than myself. But how come you are so subservient? The dragon that I knew of was arrogant and belittles everyone! Not a servant whos willing to be taken advantage of! Is that why you doubt my love towards you? Is that why master has been keeping distance from me? She says hesitant at first. But her words are at its mark. Seemingly sensing this, she pushes further. Is Is there something wrong with the way I serve you master? Please tell me how to prove my love towards you. No, Shen. I say forcefully, That is the one thing I will never disclose. You dont have to go that far to earn my love, you know. There it is again. Shen says, looking slightly dejected, why do you always like to keep your distance away from me? I knew this question would come up sooner or later. Its just now that I truly felt the time has come. I thought I was ready to lay out everything about my life, but Im still hesitant. I take a deep breath. Preparing myself on what''s to come. Its about time she knows about my past. She deserves to know. No matter what happens later. Because no matter what you do or what I do everything doesnt work. I used to have a wife, Shen. There was a time where I would do anything for her. I take a deep breath. I still remember the words of marriage oath we say to one another on that once fateful day. The faithful day back when I was so naive and innocent towards love. That moment in the chapel where everything felt so magical. She looks so beautiful in that white wedding gown. Even after all these years in another world, I still remember it. These nostalgic memories which cause my heart to ache. To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health To love and cherish till death do us part Those words that meant so much to me, ended up becoming worthless in the end. After four years of our marriage, I discovered she slept with another man for who knows how long So I broke up with her. Fuck. Images of her fucking that other man comes up. Even her sweet moans sounds so real and so fucking hurtful. Ive bought an elven sex slave, foolishly thinking that she will be loyal and willingly loves me. Turns out she already has a lover, and when I release her collar that binds her to me, she runs away without even saying goodbye. I wonder what would happen if I were to release our master-servant soulbond? Her face turns to the worst. You will stop loving me. I answer it for her. Thankfully for you, I dont know how to release our master-servant soulbond. M-master! Dont cut me off, Shen. I say that, but its a bit too late. The room mood sours heavily. I should get out what I have to say quickly. I will just be direct with you. Im a weak and broken man. Theres nothing special about me. Your love towards me is caused artificially by my careless use of my innate ability. It all wont make you happy in the long-run. And now, for the final piece. Guide her to what''s the norm and my expectations of her. You should go out there. Leave the cage that is my Sky Palace and experience the new world. Find and come up with your own meaning of existence. Meet all sorts of new people. G-get to know them... Its getting harder to let out these weighty words. My heart is full of angst. Bond with them over the small things. Fall in love with a man that is worthy of you. And most important of all, be genuinely happy. Shen will definitely not be happy with me. Especially since I harbor such dark desires upon her. It will be hard. It will be uncomfortable. But in the end, I can assure you, it will all be worth it. I say letting out a smile. The biggest one. Trying so hard in the hope to make sure it doesn''t come up as a bitter smile. And now, I dreadfully anticipate what perhaps amounts to Shen despising me for being the weak master that I am I I dont know what to say Shen must be feeling completely confused now. Thats normal. Anything new and different is hard to take into. I feel privileged. Master is willing to be vulnerable and share such things with me. Ive always wanted to know master more at a deeper level. Thank you for sharing with me. W-what? In return, would you hear what I say? O-of course She pulls a chair and drags it touching next to my seat. She slowly sits down so close to me, our elbow touches one another. In this moment of being so close together, she doesnt hesitate to hold my hand. I know far too well that our relationship is established due to your power, my creator. With your power, Ive been given a second chance in life as your devoted servant. And Im grateful for that. Honestly it might be the only way for me to feel and understand what love is. Im tired of living alone by myself Im tired of living a meaningless, shallow life. For once I want to matter to someone. For once I want my existence to truly make an impact on someone. And I truly do mean it when I love you. Due to the nature of our relationship it might sound forced, but its not. To me loving you is as natural as breathing. She holds my hand harder now, without her gaze towards me flinching. Somehow it causes me to realize This whole time, from the moment we walked finding a restaurant, to the present now after we finished our meal, shes been wholeheartedly and exclusively paying attention only towards me I want to be your loved one and show my devotion to you, like the vows you have said to the one before me, your wife, I have my own I wish to say to you. I wish to have you, to hold you in my arms, whether you have wealth or not matters nothing to me. When you are sick I wish to be the one to restore you to health, to love you and cherish you as I already do, until the end of time. Not out of some cruel forced necessity but because of a genuine connection, whether divinely inspired or not. Even if my love and devotion towards you solely stems from your divine powers, Im glad that it was you and not anyone else. For you are the only one who gave me a second chance and showed me the way. Shen I I truly dont know what to say Is she really okay with the likes of me? .Is it truly okay to be loved? Do I truly deserve her? Its getting quite late isn''t it, master? I can feel my beloved master is already sated and tired. She stands up. Y-yes youre right, Shen. Her words ground me into reality. Lets go home then. She reaches her hand, while letting out that bright smile of hers, we can always talk more back at home where youre much more at ease. I grab her hand, and this time with her lead, we walk out of the dining room. I dont know whether something has changed between us, now that Ive confessed my past relationships. But somehow theres one thing for sure, my heart feels a little lighter now. (3rd POV; Narrator) My My My Just look at her. Eyes as clear as a pond. Skin as white as milk. Her long swan-like legs that shine like a blooming lotus. Soft cherry full lips. Those two beautiful mountainous peaks. And most of all, her dreamy heavenly lilac hair is as smooth as silk. The young dragonkin praises her as his eyes trails around the most beautiful dragon girl hes ever seen. Her graceful presence that sweeps everyone in the restaurant with her divine charm. As soon as she went to a private room, he immediately changed his table to the one closer to her private dining room. He waits in eager anticipation of her coming out of that damned private dining room so he can catch another glimpse of her beauty. And when the time comes for her to get out, he can only see her for barely a few seconds. Time flies so damn quickly in that beautiful moment. Now that shes gone, he can only let out a big sigh. Wowww. Even when shes gone, hes still swept by her wondrous beauty, I cant believe theres such a divine jade beauty outside of the Lungkin Dynasty. If only she didn''t wear those awful clothes that must''ve originated from k-kankardis komkardos? What was it again? Its Concordis, young master. Replies a man wearing humble yet pristine clothes standing beside him. His right-hand servant. Ive seen those eyes before. Its the eyes of a woman whos deeply fallen in love. How the fuck does a feeble human like him have such a beautiful dragon girl. Such a great beauty isnt fit for an ordinary man like that weak human. A dragonkin should be paired with a dragonkin. Such is the way of nature. Should I bring her to you then, young master? The servant suggests nonchalantly. Heh, he lets out a big grin, and why should I allow you to do just that? She reminds me of the missing young mistress from the Cao clan. The striking lavender of the Cao clan. This servant assumes her hair color is much lighter in an effort to disguise herself. If the young master can get her, not only do you win huge favor with the Cao clan, youll have ample opportunity to charm her. Hmph, excellent. Send out some of the shadows to tail them and find their location. We''ll go after them later. Remember, my initial plan here was to meet my uncle. Of course, young master. This servant will relay your order to the shadows. In the meantime, I hope the young master have a fine night with Senior Wingtien. Women love novelty. Just shower them with expansive, novelty gifts, sweep her with adventurous experience and most important of all be confident, charming and sweet in doing so. The young human escorting her is just a plain boring human. He looks quite handsome he must admit, but compared to his qualities of deep ebony hair with his tall and broad figure? Ha! That feeble human already lost by fate alone. Those eyes of hers, however, are the problem. The way she looks towards the man accompanying her is full of attention and affection. The way they both hold hands towards one another. The more he thinks about it, the more he becomes jealous of that sorry excuse of a human. It will be hard to charm his way out of the beautys heart. If push comes to shove Well, its not like it will be the first time he does things forcefully and roughly. His clan might not be as great as the nine pillar clans of the Lungkin Dynasty, but its definitely much bigger than the Cao clan. That clan is waning in power anyway, he can afford offending them. He cant wait to taste her. He just hopes eventually the girls ego breaks as easily as any other girl. Haha! If it werent for the young master. You look devilishly handsome as ever! Speaking of the devil, the man hes waiting for this whole time has arrived. Senior Wingtien! Its good to see you. Forgive me for greeting you in such an underwhelming establishment, but dont worry, the food here is excellent. Hahaha. Dont worry, young master. Even if its a piss poor inn, as long as the young master personally chose himself, I gladly take your choice to heart. The senior takes no time to sit down. Just in time for the waiter to come in and place a jug of beer. So, is there any news of the Lungkin Dynasty? Life in this Canids shithole as you know it is extremely boring. Seeing his senior fully relaxed, he asks the question thats been holding up in his mind. Ohhh.. Theres a big one, alright. Before the big announcement he takes the beer and gulps it down all the way empty, further adding suspense as the young master waits for what seems to be a huge news. Shos clan prominent heir is killed. He merely states. W-what? The young master doesnt believe him, but after seeing the old man''s unchanged expression, hes forced to believe his words. How come?! Who the hell dares to face the wrath of the Sho clan?! If they already know whos the killer then it wouldnt be such an interesting case isn''t it? But surely theres clues and suspicions right? The Sho clan young master was killed in an open field at night. The surroundings were completely devastated. As if it was the work of a dragonkin grandmaster. Bless the ancestors. Is this the work of the other nine pillars clans?! Dragonkin grandmaster occurrences in a battle is extremely rare. Only ever happens when the stakes are high and involve other dragonkin grandmasters. And dragon grandmaster almost certainly under the most top prominent clans, the nine pillar clans. To add even more mystery to the incident, they found his body buried under the ground. A rather human convention. It begs the question whether human hands were involved in the murdering of the Sho clan young master? Those humans may be cunning scoundrels. But theres no reason for them to get their hands dirty in killing the Sho clans young master. Id say this is just a diversion tactic to add more confusion. Knowing the rivalries between the nine pillars clans. It must be the work of the Lan clan. Even if it is true, its none of our business. Us lesser clans are like rats. Never, ever, get involved over a lions fight. Besides, your suspicion aligns with those clans. The death of the Shos clan young master, further deepened their animosity towards one another. Perchance It will cause a domino effect that causes another war between clans. That''s why medical and qi herbs prices have been on the rise. Well thats the news that is being talked around amongst the clans. The old man tries to lighten the mood, How about you, young master? What have you been up to recently? Theres many things hes been up to of course. Being a young master is not a care-free life without responsibilities and duties. Overseeing the clans mercantile fleet operation in Kasanra, ensuring the procurement of magical herbs in Kasanra is going smoothly, and all transactions to be fully accounted for with minimal corruption. All are just some of the few jobs he must do for his clan. Its a busy but ultimately boring life. He remembers the only time he felt excitement was a year ago when those lowlife Sujan Canids tried to sabotage his warehouse. The perfect opportunity for letting off his steam and spilling blood with his flowing dragon jian sword, lest his fighting skill be dull. Now, theres that divine jade beauty with her mere presence exciting him like no other woman has done before. Truly one of a kind. He has charmed and slept with multiple girls before but nothing is close like her. Just thinking of that dull human beside her infuriates him to no end. First thing he would do is to make sure to kill him before making her his. Hmmm Recently, I''ve been thinking of doing trophy hunting The young dragonkin says, as he imagines the lilac jade beauty from just before Side Story 2 — She Who Serves Her Master (Part I) (3rd POV, Close Narrator; Shen) Hours had passed by and Shen was rather surprised that it had passed by that quickly. Even the most intense battle with hundreds of combatants with all sorts of dragon kinds feels much slower than this. The feeling of conquering the whole dragon society pales from hearing masters worries. Its interesting to see her master being so open about himself. To see another side of him being so fragile. It rather worries her as to how master willingly exposes himself. It leaves him with so many weaknesses and exploits left to the open. But thats what makes it so special. The fact that he is so willing to share those vulnerabilities to her. Nobody ever does that. Even the most weakest dragon who daringly and stupidly challenges her would keep barking and unshamingly blame others for their own failures. Unwillingly admitting themselves that they are weak. She can now understand him, even if just a bit more. Theres so much more to him than she initially thought. It made her feel special. It made her feel things she never experienced before. Like a girl experiencing her first romantic crush, fireworks lit up inside her heart as she can think of nothing else but only him. Warmth surges inside her. For the first time, she truly understands what it means to love and be loved. A desire to protect. A desire to cherish. Everything leads and points to one single fact. Only she can fix him. A small part of her is glad that masters problem doesnt come from her. Only those ungrateful female humans that were present in master''s life. If she ever comes to meet them she swears she will grant them something that will make them wish for death at the very least. But still A big part of her still worries about how come shes not able to make his heart just a little bit at ease. She, who was reincarnated and molded by master desires, should''ve been able to erase and soothe master''s worries easily. But no progress whatsoever in that regard. Shes a failure But theres no time to wail in regrets. And no such thing as giving up. This is just a challenge that she can tackle and ultimately conquer just like those countless fights to the death in her previous life. She has all the time in the world. As long as she can slowly learn the human ways. Everything should go smoothly with one end in mind. Where she owns masters heart. It wouldve been the perfect night if only there weren''t a few vermin stalking them. She has to admit, whoever tries to interfere them is no ordinary being, obscuring their body, heat, and even smell with mana spell. This way of obscuring any traces of theirs quietly reminds her of the weakling Chaun dragons likes to use. Every physical element of them might be obscured but the slight difference of mana in the air is all it takes to detect them. Master needs to take a rest. She can feel how uncomfortable and anxious master was throughout the ordeal. And with those pests stalking them it''s best to not notify master and add to his worries. Isnt that what it means to love someone? To bear his entire burden and to do whatever it takes to make him happy. For his happiness is her sole source of happiness. Although, she cant help but admit that it is not done purely out of selflessness. Shes been itching to test out her swordsmanship. Full moon is up in the sky, shining down its serene white light in the midst of the dark night in this close but spacey courtyard, perfect for illuminating the blood shed thats about to come. Theyve tailed Shen and her master to their home, and now lingers out there in the house perimeter. She can sense it. Theres no turning back now. She is now waiting for them. Blades in hand. These swords shes holding, a dear bestowment from her master. With the very swords her master gave, she will put it to great use tonight. Blood will flow endlessly in his blade. The bedroom her master sleeps in connects directly to the courtyard. It provides a nice view when one wakes but can be a dangerously vulnerable route for invaders to attack from. Leaving the door towards the courtyard open might work against Shen and her master. But cutting off the element of surprise to pesky lowly vermin who depended on them will definitely deter them. With nothing left to do other than wait for the inevitable she does what she always does at night observing her master sleeping. Even in his sleeping state, she cant help but admire him. Its not the first time for her to see the masters sleeping. Whether he sleeps inside his divine realm or outside, shes always there to spectate him. Its her best source of entertainment. Just as her master tries to understand her, she also wants to understand him even just a bit more. Then, there theyve come. The ones who tailed Shen and master were two, but now theres seven of them. Theyve brought reinforcement. Hugging the inner walls with their cowardly bodies, thinking they are not detected by her. With the doors and gates open, the element of surprise is gone. Leaving them with no other options than to enter through normal means. They clad in outfits nothing out of ordinary and look astonishingly very human as they hide their tail in their outfit. With only the distinctive yellow curving dragon horns that hints at their Chaun ancestry. They might be in a humanoid form in this new human age but their way of life is the same as ever. Those Chaun kind sure like to sneak around with their innate shadow stealth art. Appearing friendly, face full of smiles, seeking for the right opportunity. For when their opponents lower their guard, theyll bare their fangs and sink it deep into their enemies. Hiding their faces like the weak kind that they are. Greetings, young mistress. Says what seems to be their leader with flashy colors unlike the others behind him. Hooooo Now they display courtesy huh when seconds before they were brandishing their weapons, Whats your purpose here? She asks, already knowing what their answer would be. Please put the sword down, young mistress. Dont hurt yourself. We do not mean harm to you, young mistress. They opt to divert the topic instead. Shes not surprised in all honesty. It''s so like those weak insects to try to lure their prey to false sense of security. I can say the same to you. Those blades you have on your body. Discard them. She plays their own words against them. His mouth twitches slightly. Shen caught it, when a normal person wouldnt. I dont know what youre talking about, young mistress. He says, feigning ignorance. Amidst his silent smile, his eyes wander throughout the house and ends towards looking at the man sleeping just around the corner. Who is he? He says, not hiding his contempt, I genuinely wonder why would a young mistress like you run away from your family for a human? What kind of foolish question is that? Theres so many reasons. So many that it would require the whole day to list the summarized version at the very least. But why bother telling all of it to a soon dead insect? Ah forgive me I forgot my manners. My name is- You dare spout manners when you have trespassed my masters establishment?! He sure is testing her tolerance. M-master?! He shouts, completely out of his mind, How can a dragonkin such as you be under him, a human?! Dragonkin should be paired with another dragonkin. Thats how the world works. I mean look at him. Only a weak man- Thats it. She can no longer hold back. From The Shackles of Death, I Am Reborn. From Thy Wish I have Cometh. Her solemn, devout-full-like prayers stops him from continuing his lecture. For the first time, he senses that something goes awfully wrong. From The Forgotten And Forsaken Dragon, To A Servant To The One Who Gave Me The Light And Shows Me The Way. Her swords glow and from within a blinding light surges. Searing light that screams honeness. I Am His Sword. His Guardian. His Angel Who Dedicates Her Everything All To Him She flicks her sword, untraced to their eyes. No after images, only a gush of wind that pierces through their thick fabrics. Alarming them that her words are not mere empty words. I Am Shen. Renalds Servant. The vermin slightly step back. Fear and doubt clearly plastered in their face. Regrets fill them as the leader scrambles what he has just got himself into. And I have Come Forth To Slay The Inferiors. KyoruS I just wanna say although I''m still committed to continuing this story, I don''t want to make any light promises as I have responsibilities in real life. I will put my hardest in continue writing this story. Especially our beloved waifu, Shen. But please don''t be surprised when updates are coming late. Thank you for continue reading this story Side Story 2 — She Who Serves Her Master (Part 2) It was supposed to be an easy mission; Accompanying their young master in stealing or provoking a girl has been done countless times to the point it feels like just another mundane day. Such are the days in becoming a prominent young master henchman, the pay is nice but theres no real adventure nor danger that lies within their duty. It makes them complacent. Gone were the days they tirelessly train themselves and doing dangerous moves that couldve gotten themselves in great danger. This time, however, it''s different. The instincts within them are alarming like a siren to not mess with this bizzare girl their master laid his eyes upon. They may not be the best. But they sure arent dumb, theres something wrong with this girl. It''s faint, but it''s definitely there. The way she acts as if she anticipated them; the Chaun sacred shadow stealth art that can be traced all the way back from their once prosperous ancestors in the ancient Verum Shihi Era is nothing to scoff at. Even some of the conventional highest level of detection spells won''t be able to detect them. But this random princess-like girl is able to pinpoint their exact location. The way she wields her blades as if they were merely flimsy wooden sticks when they could tell the blades are crafted with dense magical almost-ancient-like steels. And those eyes of hers. Foolish people would discern nothing but luminescent beauty, but to those with years of fighting experience, it shows something far more menacing The eyes of a veteran of countless battles that never lost. How could this be? No calluses form in her hands and the smooth skin of hers greatly contrast to her fierce veteran eyes. And yet here she is, showing confidence that is hard to be mistaken with brash cockiness. This is not the look of a soft young dragonkin princess that their young master told them; Its something much more viscous than theyve ever encountered. Learning your enemy is half the battle. The Chaun kind take this deep to their heart. Before they even harbor a single thought of learning any combat magic or swordsmanship, the first thing they must learn is information gathering. Whether thats a magic spell similar to that of the humanSchool of Wits Magicthat specializes in reading the enemy''s mana constitution, or a unique instinct or intuition that was passed from generation to generation. And their instinct alarms them that this is no ordinary soft girl. With clear reading of the uncanny girl''s prowess, they all internally scream to their young master that the young girl is dangerous. That she cant be taken lightly. That her soft divine goddess appearance is a venomous trap C waiting for a fly to be drawn to the sweet nectar inside of its wide gaping mouth trap. However their young master''s silent words are absolute. Unless their master says otherwise, they have no other choice but to gamble their very own lives. Taking their chance, they surround her in the midst of her solemn prayers. Three underlings dashes towards her sides for a pincer attack as she says her last gospel, hoping to end this and cripple her. She opens her eyes. Grabs her swords. Then, lets out a flurry of sword strikes. Leaving a splash of blood in their neck, blood scatters throughout the room. The vanguards all squirm in the ground covering their neck. A second later their gargled throat lets out their last sound. W-what. W-what. W-what. The rest of the survivors are unable to fathom her swift and precise moves. For a second, they can only stand still to process what the hell happened. Their years of experience coordinating with one another even in the most dire state becomes halted. I remember your kind, a sweet, almost seductive voice wakes them up from their stupified state, your ancestors, all your petty tricks are the same. Even after all these years nothing has changed The Chaun is as weak as ever. Blood runs through her blades. Her eyebrows pulled down with her dainty nose wrinkled. Tch. To think these swords first blood would be the inferior Chaun kind. She swings her swords to the ground, causing blood to splatter to the ground. What are you all chickening out for! Their young master shouts, awakening them off their fears. After her! Fast, small needles whistles towards her right from the young master''s hands. Hard to discern under normal eyes. She easily counters and parries the coming needles. All it takes are simple twirls with her blades. Yet, the young master does not relent. Needles springs out between the fingers of his gripped hands. He leers to his underlings out of her sights. And from the simple eye exchanges, a plan was formed. Swarm of needles comes their way to Shen, as two underlings side by side push forward, swords and daggers raised. The needles that come at her are many and from all sorts of angles. Yet Next, a sword swiftly thrusts to her stomach. Another takes the chance to sneak attack from behind her while shes occupied. The strong momentum of her parry moves the underling, shaking his balance. A moment later, undefended, she easily thrust her other sword towards his abdomen. Sweat starts to run down the young master''s face in the supposed chilly night. Shit. Change of plan! Cut off all of her limbs! Anyone whos able to cripple her will be rewarded a years worth of pay! They dont bother with the young master command since that''s what theyve been planning since the beginning. But the additional handsome reward makes them become more eager, more brave to take riskier attacks. Or maybe a cowardly move. In the heat of the battle where the seamlessly endless enemies attack her, a gush of wind flows behind Shen. Not near her enough to be something threatening to her. However, something is off about it. She looks back, and she is shockingly right. An underling is just in front and facing towards her masters bed. The underlings face unknowingly becomes cocky even though knowing Shen caught his surprise. He has the upperhand. Shen is tens of meters away from his position. Theres no way she can prevent what he is about to do. With a sadistic smile on his face, his sword thrust it way towards Shens master. As the tip of his blade comes centimeters close to the peacefully sleeping masters face, a foreign blade unknowingly blocks its way. Caught by the surprise of the momentum of the parry, the underling failed to see the strike coming from Shens other blades. Without missing a moment, she dashes towards him and swings her sword C his hand cut off. And before hes able to scream from losing his hand, a soft finger points near the top of his forehead. From Shens fingertip, a thunderous bolt springs out and joltz to him. His whole body convulses from the shock, electrocuting him fried to the darkest possible matter. The remaining underlings and the young master now truly realize just how deep of a trouble they just have got themselves into. Not only is she an undeniable expert in some sort of arcane dual swordsmanship, she can even do chantless magic spells. With seemingly monstrous opponents with no weakness, doubt soon grows and mutates itself to something far worse. Mutiny. Just as they ready themselves to use their last trump card, it is at this moment they realize their voices aren''t coming out. A foreign mana unknowingly stirs inside their bodies, leaving their internal mana clogged within their bodies, unable to circulate from within themselves to cast even the most basic spell. Their sole trump card of the Chauns secret art, shadow teleportation is gone. They cant teleport away and they cant even run away. Another man thumps to the ground amidst each individual internal chaos, its body covered in the same hundreds of slashes from her. With their escape route gone, only despair awaits. Looking at all of the confused henchmen with them trying to scream their lungs out with no avail, it was the right decision to cast that silencing spell beforehand, lest it would awaken her master. She takes a quick peek at her still peacefully sleeping master. Nothing much has changed. Her master is still sleeping with his back and arms by his side. She cant prolong this fight anymore. In just mere seconds, the last underling is down, his eyes still wide awake, as the holes in his body seeps out blood on the pristine ceramic floor. The young dragonkin master looks to his surroundings, all of his underlings dead on the floor. The odds are stacked against him. He didnt expect the situation to become this dire at all. Shivers run through his spine like never before. He knows his life expectancy has become mere seconds now. P-p-please forgive me! You will never see me ever again! I-I promise in the name of my ancestors! Even the way you beg for mercy are all the same. With surprisingly dainty steps and blood dripping off her blades, she approaches him. And I treat those who dare to oppose me, all the same! The young master brazenly looks up to her. To be greeted with a hideous smile and a sword ready to be swung at him. W-wait! Ill give y With a flash of the sword, his head comes out flying. Leaving a stream of blood wherever it trails off. Thankfully that ugly bastard''s face flies outside of the house, to the far corner of the courtyard. She wish she doesnt have to give a bastard like him a swift death. A slow torturous and antagonizing death fits him more. Shes rather curious whether the same slowly digging ice spikes and electrocuting that she always uses to torment dragons would leave the same impact inside human bodies. But alas, theres simply no other choice. Who knows what other little tricks he has on his sleeves. And with her master so close to her, she can''t take the risk. She still has much to learn of the way of the sword. A second slower, a second late, and her master wouldve died. This little, brittle human body she transformed to is far weaker than her supreme dragon body, so she cant use brute strength. Worst of all, the mana lurking in the atmosphere is abysmal, rendering most of her magic spells useless. She can only resort to the human way of fighting, using sharp tools such as swords. After experiencing her first real fight using swords, one thought comes to mind. One where she never thought she would come up with when shes the all supreme dragon C She needs to become stronger. With everything clear, she finally goes ahead to check up on her master''s condition. Still in his peaceful sleep thankfully. It wouldve pained her greatly if theres even the slightest scratch on him or if the fight would disturb his sleep even the slightest bit. To cause discomfort to her master even the slightest is the greatest sin she could imagine. Although now that she pays more attention towards him, his position changed. Before he sleeps on his back, now he sleeps sideways while clutching to the pillow with both his arms and legs dearly. She feels great animosity towards the pillow hes embracing. It shouldve been her in place of that pillow. How dare it steals her rightful place to be beside him. She starts fantasizing what it would feel like laying so close to her master. To be hugged with his entire being. To be in his embrace and warmth. To feel the fire of his life. She slowly grabs and clutches the pillow away from his embrace. Its quite hard with how tightly he clutches to it with his whole body including his legs, but with careful pulling and tweaking shes finally able to pry it away from him. With the hideous pillow out of the way, her mind starts to come up with numerous ways to tear this sly piece of abomination that dares to steal her position. She points her sword to the pillow, and when shes about to shred it to pieces, she spot something. At the bottom corner of the pillow. A stain. It could only mean one thing. Her curiosity takes over her ferociousness. She succumbs to the pillow, fully immersing in whatever scent and left over of his presence imbued on the pillow. His saliva. His essence. His smell. The more she breathes and the more she licks, the more it tingles down there. It excites her to a tremoundes degree. Aaaahhhh master~ She giggles sultrily. Its fine to have an upfront little reward for doing a good job right? KyoruS Side Story 3 — A Night with Gyudon (3rd POV, Close Narrator; MC) Irasshaimase! Greets the old man tending the little shop. A new face. Its very rare to see a new customer coming to this shop. The little restaurant is not situated at the best of places. To go here, people must traverse through the heart of Japan''s downtown maze, full of long and narrow passageways. Numerous bright neon light signs litter the place that would steal passerbys attention, dismissing more potential customers. Added with fierce saturated competition and with similar businesses left and right, every new customer is worth their weight in gold. Its best he leaves a great first impression of his meager business. The new customer scans throughout the shop, and in just a second, he finds the man hes been looking for. The sole reason why he came to this little shop so deep in Shinjuku. And before hes able to greet him, the very man himself already notices him and greets him first. Welcome Ossan! I didnt expect to see you coming here right on time, considering this is quite the unusual place. Hello Yoshinobu-san. Its great to see you. He greets him back. A bit shocked with how energetic he greets him. Quite unusual of him. But then again, its been almost forever since they last met. The old man cant help but to let out a small but warm smile. Come on, sit down. You are making things a bit awkward. The young man pats the stool next to him. I recommend the complete set. He immediately adds as the old man sits. A mix of beef and grilled eel rice bowl coupled with its homemade miso is to die for. Much better than those other Donburi family franchises. The old man swiftly orders it, seemingly unbothered. Food is the last thing to why hes here. The chef doesn''t take much consideration of it and is just glad that he ordered one of the expensive specialty dishes the restaurant has. Two special complete sets coming right up! Shouts the chef. How did you get across this nice place? He asks as soon as the chef becomes busy preparing their meals, with what he hopes to be a light topic. It might be near the office but to come here you have to get yourself deep into this maze-like district. If it werent for me coming earlier, I mightve been late trying to navigate around this district With years of exploring niche donburi restaurants.The young man proudly boasts. Out of all ten or even hundreds of donburi restaurants this one has the most variety and the best taste within an affordable price. I usually order a cheap 180 yen small gyudon when Im here. But since it''s a special occasion with ossan, splurging for the complete set is fine. Nevermind this complete don set. Even the most expensive sushi restaurant in Ginza would be well within your means. Why are you being so frugal? Do you mean the place where it is not open to the general public and you have to make reservations through their five star hotel? Ive been there with my wife. Countless times might I add. But this simple yet cheap gyudon tastes better than even the finest sushi. Perhaps because back when I was still a kid, the donburi restaurant next to my small apartment feels so unreachable and expansive when my stomach is empty. I see The old man says, quite lost on how to respond back, maybe he should divert the topic, How is she? Have the both of you getting along much better now? Shes doing great. He replies in a very factly matter, Last weekend we were able to have a nice dinner after I accompanied her to buy the newly released fashion bag. The young man smiles too professionally however. A smile full of rejection. And within it, sadness seeps through that does not go unnoticed. That is an enough answer for now. The old man has suspicion, but just maybe Just maybe its just his senses going dull as his body does as he grows older. Even after all these years, theres no progress Will he be alright? Should he have a deep conversation with her? Hows the company? The old man asks. It''s better not to mull on the topic for far too long. Well Same old as always He starts off a bit reluctantly. The old man notices hes holding something back. And with great silence and stare, the young mans will deteriorates and until finally he givens in as he sighs. Its the old man''s victory for now. The director, Kimura-san, hired some consultants from the Basten Consulting Group. To work on a project to expand our business coverage in the Southeast Asia branches. Kimura-san He calls his name, trying to jog his memories. His judge of character is sharp as always, proven by how his suspicion was correct. But now, to not even remember the name of a prominent company he used to work with? Is he new? Ive never heard of him. Of course you wouldnt know. Hes the new hire brought by one of the board of commissioners. Really knows how to create elegant and inspiring speeches which I''m sure is how he was able to coax those hard headed commissioners. And as predictable as ever with that type of person, he brings in a lot of useless consultants. Which although comes from a reputable company, mustve been his loyal henchman from his previous work or maybe fellow classmates from his graduate studies in the United States. Is he competent? Him bringing in consultants when hes new is a dangerous sign. Others say he is well deserved and competent enough to be in the director position. Sure, in my time working with him here and there, he is a very detailed person and could spot a hidden small mistake that can cost the company billions of yen. But come on I''m sure ossan agrees that is the baseline competency to work in a leadership position. The young man sighs again. Doesnt bring in business deals, doesnt bring new processes or work flow that could improve our work efficiency and output. All he does is just push people to work harder. Hes not just delegating work, hes delegating responsibility. He tackles projects that have political weight in the eyes of the board of commissioners. Hes too dependent on consultants to do the strategic thinking for him and worst of all, the consultants he chose clearly have no clue on the subject matter and just bullshit their way through. Ive seen their presentation deck, old man. Those figures theyve listed don''t make sense in Southeast Asia. How were you able to see their documents? Those business strategy documents are surely classified. The old man asks, astonished. For the first since ever, the young man lets out a smirk as he gives a knowing look back to the old man. Im not the only one with favors within the company. I can pull some strings here and there. As expected of you. Im guessing the project in Southeast Asia is not successful then, does the board of commissioners know about this? Of course they dont know. Because the director is busy covering his ass instead of focusing on making sure the project goes successful. From the outside the project looks like it''s well within its expected performance when in reality it''s in shambles and is crumbling from the inside due to his decision-making. With a moment of silence, the old man replies back. It seems that this Kimura-san guy is too focused on short term profit instead of longevity. Back in my age, we hire people based on their potential and loyalty. We provide them training and not expect them to be useful in the first year. With time and growing and nurturing them then they will contribute back to the company up to ten fold. Not this senseless short term based outsourcings with those consultants. Loyalty is dead. The young man spouts out of nowhere. For a second, the man thought theres a deeper meaning within those words of his. For he senses such a deep melancholy. The old man remembers that he is the type that doesnt let his emotions or personal life bleed into work. Which made it all even more serious. Is this related to his wife? Time has changed, Ossan. This is not the eighties anymore. With our population dying and the expansive growth of our close neighboring countries, Japan''s economic miracle is over. Forever stagnating with no end in sight He murmurs something in the end that the old man cant quite hear. Due to the loud sizzling noise of fresh meat in contact with a hot oiled pan. Just as time has changed, so does the common business practice. Sure outsourcing lacks trust and you are reliant on external parties, but sometimes or even oftenly, it is the most efficient way. Most importantly, it doesnt have an initial heavy investment needed. Quite convenient. He has a point no, matter what the old man feels. Its hard to take the bitter pill. Especially ones where he puts heart at most. The young man notices this. He has known him for so long that he can discern when an old man would be in a bad mood. He would tilt his head slightly down and just stare blankly. On another note, I received a promotion offer. He decides to share something that he is usually reluctant to share. The old man lit up. His eyes widens and cheeks For his age to already receive a managerial position? His future is bright indeed. I rejected it of course. Well that brightness is as short lived as a thunder that strikes down his head. You you can comprehend and are aware of office politics. Im not surprised that you received a promotion. So, why not take his offer? The old man asks. And why should I be an engineering manager? Im rarely at home and barely have enough time to spend with my wife. I have no use for the extra money. Shes barely at home either with the pretense that I always work late. If only that daughter of his can actually support him Besides Im sure the only reason why he came up with the offer was not purely due to my competencies alone. Out of all of my colleagues, Im the only one who looks na?ve and somewhat blindly follows his direction. Easy to control or even as far as to manipulate. Empire building as the Americans would call it. Indeed it''s true, the old man thinks. His slight baby face can make the appearance of a naive man. But at heart, he got all the requirements, character and principles fit for managerial and even high level executives. All he really needs is experience and the right connections. With the latter being very easy with his mindset. All he needs is time. And perhaps A bit more persuasion. Nothing excites him more than seeing a man grow to his highest potential. And this man besides him now has the most potential out of every man he has ever met. A diamond in the rough. Nevermind, a diamond in the dirt fits him more. He hoped that daughter could spark something within him. Steer and guide a man to his purpose and he will shine brightly and cause an impact greater than the greatest earthquake itself. He knew him for a long time, and he knew that he had the makings for becoming an important and influential figure in the near future. Its a shame a man of such caliber is stepping down in becoming far greater than himself. But perhaps, it is only because the sense of having greater responsibilities is still quite new to the youngsters. He is sure, with time, the desire for a higher position will come soon enough. This is what the old man dearly hopes. We No, Im not in the company anymore. The old man sighs, the world wouldve been a slightly better place if people like you were in a leadership position. You have the correct mindset, and as far as I personally know a heart of gold as well. What are you talking about Im just an ordinary man who cant even make things straight with his wife Things become much quieter when their food has been prepared and served. As the old man eats, he cant help but slightly regrets pairing up her daughter with this exceptional young man. He feels that he is partly to blame for stunting his growth. He just hopes that perhaps with time, things will smooth things out as they usually would. And nothing drastic to ever happen.